daniel306gaming

[daniel306gaming]

This is the story of the Symbiote Saga in the MCU covering Spider-Man’s story with the symbiote from Civil War through No Way Home.

[daniel306gaming]

Check out my profile on Wattpad, I'm https://www.wattpad.com/daniel306gaming?utm_source=web&utm_medium=tumblr&utm_content=share_profile HI. My name is Daniel. I am 17 yr old and I'm from San Juan, Puerto Rico. You can expect Marvel/DC and Star Wars what ifs among other things. I hope you enjoy my content.

[daniel306gaming]

What if Aunt May was killed in the Amazing Spider-Man?

                                                           Intro                                                    ¿What if events went differently in the Webbverse? ¿What if Aunt May was killed in the Amazing Spider-Man? In today’s fan fiction we’re going to be exploring what would have happened if Peter Parker lost Aunt May instead of Uncle Ben in TASM. ¿How can this affect TASM 2 going forward? This is an original what if created by me following the mythology of Aunt May and Spider-Man and the timeline of the Webbverse. Without wasting anymore time sit back and relax and enjoy this sad fan fiction.

                                                           Act 1                                                          The events of TASM were playing out the same as in your universe. Peter Parker was a normal high school kid. He lived with his Aunt May and Uncle Ben who were his guardians. He was a pretty smart kid but introverted guy which often got him bullied by Flash Thompson a schoolmate as one day Flash was having fun bullying a young student and Peter stood up to him a fight between Flash and Peter ensued well more of a beating really for Peter was on the receiving end of Flash's blows. That episode did have a silver lining though Gwen Stacy finally noticed him as Gwen Stacy was the secret crush of Peter Parker and she got all more attractive when she berated Flash for bullying others. She also praised Peter for his bravery at home as Uncle Ben gave Peter a brief case which belonged to Peter's father but Peter remembered that his parents had suddenly fled from their home one night while he was a little kid and left him in the care of Uncle Ben and Aunt May. With these documents from the briefcase Peter found out that his dad the great Richard Parker worked at Oscorp as a scientist in the field of cross-species genetics but his dad worked with a man named Dr.Curt Connors and Peter who had always been curious about what befell of his parents looked up their deaths on the internet and found out the plane crash that killed them. Peter was intrigued by the work his father did and his death resolved into talking to Dr.Connors for more information. Peter snuck into Oscorp’s building blending in with a group of people as he didn't go far before he was discovered by miss Stacy who just happened to be working there and yeah he didn’t see that coming. Gwen did warn him to leave but she didn't expose him to the security guards as after Peter got away from Gwen's scrutiny he wandered and he found himself in a very impressive lab. In the lab genetically modified radioactive spiders were developing a biocable as Peter marveled at what he saw but the spiders didn't seem to be ones that would easily blend into a natural inhabitant and then it happened. It was a regular boring day at the control room pouring over dozens of surveillance cameras looking for anything out of the ordinary was  work and definitely got boring over time. However, today was going to be different for Peter as Clinton the head of security for Oscorp while absent minely eating popcorn and craving his PlayStation he spotted a figure that was wearing a lab coat inside of one of the restricted research areas and to make matters worse it looked like a lot of activity was happening around the individual. The next thing he did was more of a reflex action than one of three as he picked up his walkie-talkie barked instructions into it and hit the alarm. Things really had not gone as Peter hoped as he came to Oscorp to meet Dr.Connors and talk to him but here he was brushing off these weird spiders as they rained on him. To make matters worse an alarm had gone off and was blaring overhead. “So much for sneaking out” Peter thought. Then Peter felt a really nasty sting on the back of his neck as he was almost certain one of the spiders got in and it did indeed. Before he could get his hands to his neck to swat off the offending insect the doors to the lab burst open and the security guards were wielding batons around him pinning his hands behind him and dragging him out of the laboratory. Peter sat in the subway train and mulled over what had happened. After he had been thrown out of the building by Oscorp guards he had tried plating with them to let him see Dr.Connors but however he was warned not to visit Oscorp or the police will be called as his neck was still sore from the spider's sting and Peter saw from the corner of his eye a man who clearly spelled trouble. As the man moved to shove Peter Peter's reflexes kicked in and he punched the man who flew to the other end of the train. He was taken back at how he was able to do that but not for long for he saw as more men stood up in the train and were coming towards him. Peter begged the gang to stay away but they still approached in no time as Parker made short work of them with his incredible agility and strength. He delivered blows and punches that knocked the men out while at home Peter saw the offending spider hidden in his jacket and he stored it away. He looked up on the Internet the abilities of spiders and discovered that he had them. Apparently the genetically modified spider had given him spider-like abilities as he now had super strength, sharp senses, reflexes, increased agility and speed. The next day Peter stood on the doorstep of the home of Dr.Connors as this time he didn't just want to talk about his father but about his new superpowers and after giving Dr.Connors his father’s documents Peter listened as Dr.Connors told him about the research he and Richard Parker had been doing. Connors explained that he and Richard were researching cross-species genetics in order to find a way to regrow lost limbs. His inspirations stems from the fact that he does not have a right arm as Connors went on to say that since the research is slow he has been consistently pressed by his supervisor Dr.Ratha to devise a cure for Oscorp’s CEO Norman Osborn who is terminally ill but Connors admitted that the pressure was frustrating and Connors revealed that the serum which is being created is called the Lizard's serum. In school Flash Thompson and the rest of the basketball team were playing and then Flash decided to have more fun by bullying another student. Parker then decided time was right to test his new abilities on Flash but when the ball got into Peter’s possession Flash demanded him to give it back and Peter just shook his head “no”. He used the ball and made fun of Flash in front of his teammates who were enjoying the show. He then ran with the ball towards the backboard post to dunk the ball into the hoop but Peter Parker sat with Uncle Ben in the principal's office  as they discussed his offense and handed down his punishment yet apparently underestimated his new strengths for he had slammed the ball too hard into the glass backboard effectively breaking it into pieces. Peter's transgression was rewarded with community service and he and Uncle Ben left the office outside the office into the hallway. Uncle Ben berated Peter for his actions and told him not to go around enacting revenge to bullies. Ben then informed Peter that because he had come to the school he changed shifts at work so Peter would have to be the one to pick up Aunt May from work by 9 pm as Peter agreed and Ben left. Peter instead had other plans as he practiced his newfound powers in a desert junkyard and then went to Oscorp to meet with Dr.Connors. Dr.Connors showed him how the regeneration formula worked on a laboratory mouse with Peter's help. Dr.Connors got the formula right and the mouse regroup through its lost limb. As Peter walked up to the steps to the house he saw Uncle Ben sitting on the chair waiting for him but he suddenly remembered that he was supposed to pick up Aunt May from work and he began apologizing but he brushed him off and ordered him to apologize to Aunt May instead. After he said sorry to Aunt May Uncle Ben launched into a discourse against him and scolded him for not picking up his aunt. Peter responded in worst matter and an argument ensued. Parker then walked out of the house leaving Aunt May and Uncle Ben stunned. Ben tried to go after Peter but May stopped him saying that Peter wouldn't listen to him and she should go instead. Peter was walking in the store to buy some milk but he was two cents short of the selling price so the storekeeper refused to sell it to him and as he was leaving he witnessed a man wearing sun shades robbed the cad register but he let the thief go free even after the storekeeper begged him to stop the thief. Aunt May walked on the sidewalk wondering where Peter had gone and hoping to see him she saw a man wearing sun shades running frantically towards her and shoving people on the street. Then she heard a man calling for people to stop the thief but then it's as if time had slowed down and the man in the dark sun shades tripped and fell. A gun left his grip and clattered to a stop a few feet from his reach. Aunt May didn't have time to act as she ran towards the gun but the thief got it first and both of them struggled to hold the gun but he was too powerful for her and he turned the gun over and shot her in the head at point blank range. Peter heard the gunshot and it was surprisingly close. He got up and down the street his eyes settled on the immobilized person lying on the sidewalk across the street. He walked over to the person and found that it was his Aunt May. She was shot in the head with a scared look on her face and very much dead with tears in his eyes. He called for an ambulance and he put his hands around Aunt May's head. Peter repeatedly called Aunt May by name but she was gone while the policeman showed Uncle Ben the sketch of the suspect asking him if he could recognize the man and Ben shook his head as an answer. The man was heartbroken and sobbing silently. The policeman then left after giving Peter the sketch which he requested as the officer also told him that the shooter had a tattoo of a star on his left wrist but Peter then sat at the table beside Uncle Ben and Ben began blaming himself for Aunt May's death saying that his anger caused her to leave the house and go after Peter. He sobbed and wished he had controlled his anger. Peter in tears also blamed himself for May's death as he said that he had a chance to stop the killer but he didn’t and his bad attitude cost him May's life. After crying together for the next 15 minutes Peter apologized to Uncle Ben and the latter also apologize to Peter. Uncle Ben said that he forgave Peter for his actions and that Aunt May would have wanted him to do so. Peter was distraught by Aunt May's death and he couldn’t be counseled. Flash tried sympathizing with Parker at school as Gwen tried too and he brushed her off. He then began hunting for criminals matching the description of the guy in the sketch and leaving them for the police to arrest. With the numerous arrests of criminals and reports of a masked guy around the city who publicly called himself Spider-Man the police became interested in apprehending him. The police led by Gwen's father Captain George Stacy began a city-wide manhunt to catch him as they believed that even as he was fighting criminals he was breaking multiple laws in the process and must be brought to justice. A wanted poster sign was posted around the city for any information that might lead to the capture of Spider-Man but one night after Peter had caught a car thief and immobilized him for the police to find he was being chased by the police in a high-speed pursuit. He quickly evaded by swinging his way around the city while at home Uncle Ben waited up for Peter to arrive but when Peter came in the two got into a heated argument and Uncle Ben made Peter remove his hoodie. With the hoodie off Uncle Ben saw the bruises on Peter's face from where the car thief punched him as a worried Uncle Ben begged Peter to tell him the truth of what had happened and Peter told him about the genetically modified spiders from Oscorp and then his newfound abilities. Uncle Ben didn't believe it so Peter crawled up the wall then onto the ceiling and came down. He told Ben that he had abilities like a spider but it also came with extra perks like super strength while Ben didn't like the idea of Peter using his powers as a vigilante and urged him to leave law enforcement for the police. At Oscorp Dr.Connors was being pressured by Dr.Rafa to begin human trials using the serum seeing as the tests on laboratory mice had proven successful but Dr.Connor stood his ground and refused to start human trials because the serum was not modified enough to be used on humans. Rafa fired him on the spot and took samples of the serum so he could administer it at a veterans administration hospital under the guidance of flu shots. In desperation Connors injected himself with the serum and later passed out due to the effects of the drug. When he came back to consciousness he found out that his arm had regrown but something else was happening as the arm was too big and it wasn’t a normal human arm + the arm had started developing scales like that of a reptile. Suddenly, he remembered that Rafa had been on his way to the veterans hospital to administer the drug to others but had to stop him so he left his office while Peter was in the home of Gwen Stacy as she had invited him over for dinner since at dinner Peter and Captain Stacy got into a heated argument about the justification of Spider-Man and if he was in fact doing the city a service or disservice. Gwen got upset and left the table with Peter. On the roof of the building Peter told her about his super abilities and kissed her. Captain Stacy received an emergency call and he left the house. Peter hearing sounds coming from the other side of the city also left to see what was going on at the bridge. Peter saw what looked like a huge giant Lizard which was throwing cars off the bridge in a rampage as Peter caught the cars and dangled them on the side of the bridge using his bio cable webs. A father asked him to save his son who was trapped in one of the cars as Peter removed his mask and gave the boy which gave him courage to climb out of the car. That decision is one that Peter later regretted for after the Lizard and Spider-Man left the scene the police came and questioned the boy. They also got a sketch of Spider-Man from the kid but after glancing at the rough sketch Captain Stacy saw the guy in the sketch looked like Peter Parker his daughter’s new girlfriend as he also remembered that Peter was very defensive of Spider-Man while at dinner and the pieces fit perfectly. When Peter got home that night Uncle Ben berated Peter for getting involved in the bridge collapse and told him that they should come clean to Captain Stacy. Uncle Ben then proceeded to call Captain Stacy and invited him to their house. When Stacy arrived he was not particularly shocked because he had already found out through the little boy's sketch as Captain Stacy removed a pair of handcuffs from his pocket with the intention of arresting Peter but he hesitated and seemed to think better of the arrest. He proposed to Peter if he could instead work with the police department to apprehend criminals and this Lizard that was on the loose. After all this thing looked not to be human so Peter’s superhuman powers could come in handy and it could save a lot of lives. Uncle Ben was not really thrilled by this arrangement but Captain Stacy said that the alternative was being arrested by the police and tried for dozens of misdemeanors. At this Ben asked Peter if he would be willing to help the police and he agreed. Peter went to Oscorp to ask Dr.Connors how a reptile can be captured and subdued Connors’s suspiciousness. Peter's motives did not give him any helpful information as Peter then saw that Dr.Connors had scales on his neck but after Dr.Connors left Peter looked around the lab area and saw that a glass cube which held a lab mouse was broken. On further inspection he found the lab mouse now mutated as a reptile with scales and it was eating another mouse. In horror Peter ran to the police department and told Captain Stacy that Dr.Connors was the giant reptile. Stacy did not believe him but agreed to look into the scientists as Peter found the lair of the reptilian monster in the city sewers and trying to get photographs of it a fight ensued and Dr.Connors now the Lizard saw that the camera belonged to Peter Parker. That’s how he knew that Peter was Spider-Man as it would have been a normal day at school for Parker and the rest of the students but the reptilian monster showed up. The monster tried getting Peter to be on his side saying that he planned to save humanity by curing them of their biological shortcomings as Peter was not taking it in by this offer and a great flight ensued. After the Lizard had left Peter went into the sewers and found Dr.Connors’s work area. He inspected the place and found out that the Lizard planned to decimate the serum all over Manhattan to mutate the humans by using a cloud generating device at Oscorp. He then called Gwen and asked her to access Oscorp’s files on the regenerating serum to come up with an anti-serum as soon as possible. He then called Captain Stacy and told him of what the Lizard was planning to do. Uncle Ben was sitting at the kitchen table reading a newspaper when suddenly, the walls were thrown in but before he had time to react a green gas enveloped him and he began mutating into a giant lizard. The police mobilized and came to Uncle Ben's home. They attacked the duo with M15 rifles and they were subdued but only for a moment for the regenerative powers of the reptilians healed them and they turned on the cops releasing the gas on them turning them into reptiles. The police now had to deal with more reptilians ravaging the city and they were swarming in. Peter showed up and informed Stacy that Gwen was at Oscorp working on an antidote for the serum and she would need some help. Stacy in turn broke the news that Uncle Ben had been mutated by Dr.Connors and was one of the monsters that the police were trying so hard to subdue. After that Captain Stacy left for Oscorp as Peter then climbed to the top of a building and looked down onto the scene. It was an apocalypse and Dr.Connors was planning to spread it. The police were already losing this fight and would need a lot of help. Parker saw Dr.Connors heading to Oscorp and got one of the policemen to radio that information to Captain Stacy who was also in route to the tower. Parker then decided that protecting Gwen and the antidote was more important than helping the embattled police units. As he was swinging away he was mistakenly shot by one of the police officers and the bullet deeply graved his knee. He wasn’t able to swing properly as the engineer sat in front of the TV and heard the announcer say that Spider-Man who was en route to the Oscorp tower was injured and would make it. The man who was the father of the boy Peter saved on the bridge marshaled all crane operators in the area to maneuver their crane's 90 degree angel over the streets leading to Oscorp so that Spider-Man could easily swing his way to the tower. Peter swung his way to the Tower and saw the Lizard on the roof ready to attach the cloud generating device. Peter then climbed to the roof and began fighting with the Lizard. Down on the streets Captain Stacy arrived at Oscorp and found Gwen holding the antidote. He gave him the canister containing the antidote and told him to get to Peter and give it to him. On the roof of Oscorp the Lizard overpowered Peter and disabled the bio cable web device on his wrists. As he was about to kill Parker Captain Stacy showed up and shot liquid nitrogen tanks which were on the roof. Peter then snagged up one of the hoses and sprayed the Lizard with the nitrogen. As the nitrogen began to solidify in the Lizard Captain Stacy shot it multiple times and overpowered it. In brief moments Stacy gave Peter the antidote canister saying that it was a gift from Gwen as Peter then began climbing to the cloud generating device but the Lizard then began regenerating its lost limbs and then attacked Stacy stabbing him with his sharp claws. Then he turned and began chasing Parker. At the last moment Spider-Man exchanged the Lizard's Serum with the antidote and then the device spread the antidote all over the city. Then Peter and Dr.Connors who was changing back to his normal self came down from the tower. A minute later Dr.Connors’s attack Peter went to check on Captain Stacy as Peter saw that Captain Stacy was bleeding and he grabbed his police radio and radioed in the helicopter and that it should come to Oscorp Tower. When the chopper arrived Captain Stacy was put on board and flown to a hospital. The next day Peter went to the hospital to see Gwen and also get his thighs stitched. He inquired from Gwen about her father and she said that he was on the road to recover.  Peter breathed a sign of relief as those stab wounds really looked bad and he feared for the Captain’s life. “Thankfully he's gonna get better” he said. Gwen asked about Peter's uncle and he responded that the antidote had worked well with his uncle and he was feeling well at home and very much human. Gwen told Peter that the White House had called in and congratulated her father for the great work they did in stopping the reptilian apocalypse. She went on to say that the president offered her father, her, Spider-Man and the other officers presidential medals but the White House invitations would come after they were fully recovered. Peter then jokingly asked Gwen if he should attend this ceremony dressed as Spider-Man but she responded by saying that part was even under debate...                                                                                

                                                             THE END!                                              And that is going to be ¿What if Aunt May was killed in the Amazing Spider-Man? It was interesting but sad to see how things unfolded with Aunt May shot in the head point blank leaving Peter much more traumatized than he was in the original timeline and also Uncle Ben being able to convince Peter to work with the police was definitely interesting to see. Another major change was actually that in this universe Captain Stacy survived the Lizard’s attack and all this leaves open for a What if on Uncle Ben and Captain Stacy in TASM 2 so let me know if you wanna see that and do make sure to be on the lookout for more what ifs and my versions coming soon. Anyways as always guys thx so much for reading this and have a fantastic day. Peace out! 

[daniel306gaming]

¿What if Peter-Two became an Osborn in Spider-Man 2002?

                                                             Intro                                                      ¿What if events went differently in the Raimiverse? ¿What if Peter-Two became an Osborn in Spider-Man 2002? In today’s fan fiction we’re going to be exploring what would have happened if Peter-Two lost his both his Uncle Ben and Aunt May thus leading him to become part of the Osborn family. ¿How can this affect Spider-Man 2 and 3 going forward? This is an original what if created by me following the mythology of Spider-Man and the timeline of the Raimiverse. Without wasting anymore time sit back and relax and enjoy this fan fiction.

                                                             Story                                                     The events of the original film were playing out the same as in your universe. Harry Osborn's hand twitched his back leaned against the wall and his mask rolled beside his bloodied body. This was it but the end was near as Harry watched his life fade away from him and everything stopped since not a sound was made. Harry felt his eyes were no longer there as they were projecting a yellowish portal but Harry woke up from the cries of a baby and the future had been turned back and time slowed and Harry was back where it all started. The rebirth began. Harry Osborn was born with a twin brother named Peter Osborn as the two grew up as best friends in the original universe while Peter Parker had been orphaned by Uncle Ben and Aunt and Aunt May but in this variant reality anything is possible. Peter Osborn was smart like his father Norman and Norman took a liking to his intelligence because it reminded Norman of himself while Harry Osborn shared little to no aspects of his father. His father Norman Osborn neglected Harry over the years growing ashamed of such a human being as this caused a rift in Peter and Harry’s relationship due to Peter always getting praised in school and having outstanding smarts while Harry seemed like an outcast to the family. Norman treated them differently and because this would be Norman's downfall as the boys grew older Norman had given Peter a job at Oscorp and this made Harry even more frustrated. Peter didn't even work for that job as it was handed to him like nothing but Norman even rejected Harry’s resume after he made an application to Oscorp and this caused built up rage for weeks on end. Harry was kicked out of his home as he was living on the streets homeless but Harry couldn't believe his father could abandon him even though Peter fought for Harry to come home while Peter found Harry on the streets and he brought him home. The three got into an argument that led to Norman punching Harry in the face fell to the ground and knocked over a painting worth millions. Norman then pressed Peter to never talk to Harry again as Norman smiled giving Peter a dilemma to beat the hell out of Harry or he would be fired at his job at Oscorp but Peter’s face turned to Harry's andPeter took a deep breath waiting for Norman to call off the fight but to no avail. Harry looked at his hands with blood all over it and he looked back up to meet with a punch from Peter. Norman’s smile grew even more as he watched his son beat Harry to near death but after the altercation Peter walked back to his house slamming the door behind him and Peter had betrayed his brother forever. Harry became depressed over the next few days as he ate out of rotten trash on the streets to sleeping in alleyways but Harry was even robbed and beaten for the rest of his money and his shoes leaving him helpless. Harry had nothing going for him. ¿how could his brother do this? He thought to himself but after everything they had been through as kids he was betrayed in the end and it was all because of Norman Osborn who had an iron grip on his brother. Maybe with his dad out of the picture he could free his brother Peter from his grip pondering on what to do as Harry had seen an ad in the paper saying “Expo coming to New York City” Harry smiled as he read that Oscorp board members were partaking in the event he read that Norman Osborne and his son were attending a special meeting and he saw that the military was going to begin buying flight suits from Oscorp putting Quest Aerospace out of business. Harry was shocked at the news as he was more shocked that Norman was able to put them out of business and for good this time. Harry came up with a plan to stealing the flight seats by breaking back into his home as if Harry could get a key to get inside of Oscorp he could use this opportunity to kill his father and the rest of the board members. Harry believed that by doing so he would free his brother Peter from Norman and making things right again. At the same time Norman and Peter were testing the new genetically altered spiders that were being sold to the military to create a super soldier program with the help of Peter Osborn. He was able to uncover the spider's abilities and gave Norman the information. Norman made sure that the spider’s abilities worked and tested them on his son. Peter Osborn was given spider-like powers where he could climb on walls, shoot webs and even have an extra sense of incoming danger. Norman was proud of his son so much so that he even made a spider-like costume for him to wear at the expo when they announced a brand new deal as Peter was given a suit that was modified but it was a military flight suit with an enhanced movement and a giant spider on the chest of the suit. The costume was red and blue. Peter and Norman smiled that they have achieved one of the greatest things in human history. Norman even gave Peter a hug which was something Norman had never done before as he told Peter that he was sorry that he was always hard on him but it was all worth it in the end since because of their new findings they would change the world forever and America forever. The day of the expo began as the crowd was cheering and all eyes were on Oscorp in their findings. They announced to the world that they had discovered a brand new world superpower and that the deal had been made. Everyone was shocked when they undid the red curtain and revealed the Spider-Man to the world. Peter with a big smile showcased the suit to everyone and how he had the powers of no ordinary human being. At the same time Harry Osborn had broke into his father’s house trashing everything in sight as Osborn had glanced over hearing the TV noises he clinched his fists but was shocked to see Peter on TV since time was running out and Harry had to find the key to get into the Oscorp facility. Harry smashed one of his father’s paintings to see a safe as the safe had letters and Harry thought ¿what could his father's passcode be? He typed it in and opened the safe. A tear went down his cheek but he had to keep moving as Harry obtained the key and got into a cab. When he made it to the Oscorp facility it was shut down because of the expo but that wasn’t stopping him from getting into the building as Harry used the key to open the gates he made his way further into the building and he unlocked the room where they stored the flight suits. Harry smiled walking into the chamber as he looked around to see the equipment everywhere like pumpkin bombs and even a test mask that looked like a Goblin suit. It had a sliver and blue type design as Harry also saw strength enhancers that could give him more strength than a normal person and this was a variant of the goblin serum but a perfected one. Harry opened the vial and it said only to take two at a time but with the amount of rage Harry had wanted all of it. Harry took 13 vials and drank all of them. This did cause Harry to get incredible strength as he looked at the rest of the suit in the glider but Harry smiled and while Harry made his way to the expo everyone paused for a moment to see smoke coming their way that even Norman was concerned but he kept on smiling. Peter didn't know what to think because he could visibly see in his father’s face something was terribly wrong but before anyone could react the figure threw 15 pumpkin bombs into the building blowing everything up in sight as Peter screamed telling everyone to watch out but it was already too late as most of the building pieces came crashing onto people below killing half of the crowd and Norman screamed to distress asking his son for help. As he was about to slide off of the balcony Peter's face was shocked when he saw the same flight suit he had worked on with Norman. “¿what are you?” Peter said. The figure said “Nothing” and turned his attention towards Norman. “Don’t touch him” Peter said screaming. Harry enjoyed every minute of what he was doing but he was far gone from redeeming as Harry looked below at all the deaths that he had caused for revenge and he thought that he had come this far. He needs to finish the job as Harry was about to end his father’s life but a concrete rubble from up top came undone and because of a pumpkin bomb Peter tried to push his father out of the way but the figure saw this and stopped it immediately by taking him by the neck. Norman looked above to see the concrete piece smash as the concrete smashed into Norman's skull and his body collapsed to the ground. Osborn cried out watching blood come out of Norman's face as Harry's anger got the best of him but he choked Peter knocking him out and threw Peter to the side. As Harry took off his mask Norman twitched and tried crawling upwards. Harry picked up Norman by his shoulders and turned him around where the two faced one another. Harry saw the fear in his father's eyes while Harry slowly picked up a Swiss army knife and stabbed him in the heart killing him for good. Peter woke up and he watched the mysterious figure murder his father in front of him but Peter screamed as he launched himself into the figure but the figure was too quick and dodged the attack. Peter couldn’t see the figure as he put his mask back on but it didn't matter though he killed his father and whoever it was he was going to pay the price. Peter used his webs on the figure's glider and knocked the figure into the building. The force caused the rest of Harry's pumpkin bombs to explode completely taking out the building but Harry's eyes was blurred as he saw someone slowly walking towards him and he was punched again and again and kicked in the legs. The figure was Harry and he had murder in his eyes. Harry had got up and Peter gave out his own dishes of punches and took Peter by the head smashing his face into a bunch of rubble. He then picked up Peter's body but it was countered by Peter who punched Harry in the gut so far that Harry's back smashed into a pillar as his mask rolled through the smoke and a loud crack was heard while Peter stomped on it Harry’s body was twitching and blood coming out of his nose. Peter walked through the smoke and to his horror. He saw his brother in the flight suit. “Harry” Peter said in a surprise tone. Harry smiled at Peter. “I did it. I saved you” Peter was confused and didn’t understand his statement. Then Peter lashed out at Harry who tried to explain that Norman was the one that had caused this as he needed his brother back so he killed Norman but Peter couldn't believe it and all those people are dead. “Harry ¿did you even think about that?” Harry shook his head ashamed of what he became. “It’s not the same as it was Pete and this being your brother I’m sorry”. Harry slowly reached into his bag and with tears streaming down both of their faces saw what Harry was about to do. He was beaten and it looked as if his back was broken from the punch Peter gave him. Harry pulled out one last pumpkin bomb from his bag. “Harry don't do this”. Harry smiled with tears streaming down his face as he clicked the button. Peter screamed “NO” as he launched his body to try and save his brother but it was already too late. The bomb went off and Peter's body flew in the other direction. The rest of the rubble came crashing down as Peter extended a handout to use his web but it didn't work and Harry's eyes then shut into eternal darkness. While Peter opened up his eyes he looked to see that he was at a hospital as flowers were beside him but he asked the nurse what had happened and while she recapped the story Peter cried. In the end his father left Peter everything from the company to the house but Peter realized what his father had made him do and how it destroyed Harry Osborn. Peter destroyed the Spider-Man costume his dad gave him and burned Oscorp setting a fire. Then Peter proceeded to destroy the spiders in the lab as Peter walked towards Harry's grave in sadness and dropped to his knees. “I'm sorry for all of it”...     

                                                              THE END!                                             And that is going to be the sad and dark story of ¿What if Peter-Two became an Osborn in Spider-Man 2002? It was interesting to see a parallel universe where Peter was born a Osborn rather than a Parker and seeing the consequences of these events with Harry becoming the Green Goblin rather than his father Norman ultimately culminating in his demise. I hope you’ll enjoy this fan fiction and ¿which other Raimiverse what if would you like to see me do next? Let me know your thoughts at the comments down below. At the time post this I may change up the posting schedule and I’ll probably will just start posting monthly or weekly just to keep up with school work but I’m not done yet and there’s a lot more to come so be on the lookout for more what ifs and My Versions coming soon. Anyways as always guys thx so much for reading this and until next time have a fantastic day. Peace out! 

[daniel306gaming]

What if Peter Parker survived in Spider-Man Into the Spider-Verse

                                                               Intro                                                 ¿What if events went differently on Earth-1610? ¿What if Peter Parker survived in Spider-Man Into the Spider-Verse? In today’s fan fiction we’re going to be exploring what would have happened if the Peter Parker from Miles Morales’s universe ended up surviving his fight with Kingpin. ¿How can this affect Across and Beyond the Spider-Verse going forward? This is an original what if created by me taking inspiration from the 2014-15 Spider-Verse comic, the 2011 Death of Spider-Man comic and the 2012 Spider-Men comic while following the mythology of Spider-Man and the timeline of the Spider-Verse. Without wasting anymore time sit back and relax and enjoy this fan fiction.

                                                              Story                                                      The events of Into the Spider-Verse were playing out the same as in your universe. Miles got bit by the Alchemax spider and as he learns about his powers he goes to the subway to examine the spider that bit him earlier that day and during this Green Goblin and Spider-Man are battling it out leading into the fight at the collider. Miles goes to check out the battle only to find himself in a mega battle with Spider-Man’s villains as he hasn't learned to use his powers yet and miles like the original universe wanted to help Spider-Man but he didn’t know how. He would lose his grip falling into the collider but was saved by Spider-Man and Peter knows that this kid has the same powers as him and he tells him to stay put as he goes back into the fight with green goblin. Spider-Man swings to the top of the roof and sees the USB drive and as he is about to stick the drive into the driver and shut the collider down for good he is stopped by the Prowler. Out universe changes after Miles takes out his phone and starts recording the fight scene. He knows he needs to help and he has the power to do it and this time Miles doesn't shy away from helping Spider-Man and he puts his phone away quickly sliding down the collider. Spider-Man fights the Prowler almost the same giving the collider time to open the 5 gateways to each universe as Spider-Man punches the prowler in the face kicking him to the ground and Miles Morales tried keeping his balance propelling himself in midair but he would slip in this universe shouting at Spider-Man. The Prowler got caught off guard as he saw Miles falling fast to the ground and Spider-Man yelled at the kid to use his powers and the Prowler ran jumping off of the platform and Green Goblin like the original universe used his feet to crush Spider-Man’s neck into the ground. He screamed at Spider-Man and Miles used his newfound abilities to try and catch the air but he would fall to the ground and he rolled around coughing. Uncle Aaron screamed seeing Miles on the ground injured from the fall but since Miles didn't know who the Prowler was he used a venom blast on him as his uncle tried to help him up and the Prowler was sent flying into a wall. Miles looked up from the top of the collider as Green Goblin was hit in the face by a chunk of debris but Spider-Man ran trying to get away one last time to put the USB drive into the driver but Green Goblin got back up flying fast in the air using his feet throwing Spider-Man in the portal. Spider-Man could see all the alternate Spider-Men as he saw Peter B.Parker trying to grab a pizza in the air but Kingpin screamed telling Prowler to get back up and finish the job and the collider created a massive explosion. Miles was protected by the blast but Green Goblin was dead and so was the Prowler. Since Prowler was near the bottom of the collider he didn't stand a chance at surviving the blast and that kind of blast could severely damage the Prowler so he definitely wouldn't be making it out alive. Miles looked around as lights flickered and Kingpin's voice was heard in the distance echoing. This time he didn’t walk to Spider-Man but he walked up to the prowler and Miles looked in the distance to see that the Prowler was the one and only Uncle Aaron. Kingpin put his head down as the Prowler was barely able to catch his breath and Kingpin said “you had one job Aaron and now you’re useless like Norman” and he screamed putting his fists in the air as the Prowler died. Miles screamed for his uncle and Kingpin looked up in the shadows to see Miles. Miles ran as fast as he could and as he was running he saw Spider-Man down for the count. Kingpin told his thugs he wanted the area clean and that another test was going to be done. Kingpin yelled that he wanted Spider-Man and the whole universe changes as in the original it was the Prowler chased Miles around the city for the USB drive but now he is eliminated early so none of that happens in our new timeline. Spider-Man explained that there wasn't a whole lot of time and that he wanted Miles to put the USB key into the collider and blow it up. Miles told Spider-Man there wasn't a lot of time and that the Kingpin and his thugs were coming soon. Peter knew that the kid was right and it was suicide going into another battle with the Kingpin. He was damaged and he couldn't take the risk and Peter said to Miles that he was right. Peter asked Miles to help him up and Miles carried Spider-Man out of the collider with the USB drive intact. They ended up escaping the Kingpin and the other Spider-Men were teleported like the original universe. Spider-Man and Miles were on top of a building rooftop and they could see a massive TV screen. A news report went off in the distance saying that Aaron Davis had died from the explosion as Miles put his head down crying saying that the Prowler was his uncle and he was shocked. Peter knew the kid’s pain and he put his hand on his shoulder saying that he went through the same thing and that if he ever needed anything he would be here for him and Peter explained that his uncle was with some pretty bad people and that the Kingpin was creating a portal to send his family back and that’s what he saw within the portal. Spider-man told Miles to go to his home address so they could discuss what their next move was to defeat the Kingpin once and for all. The USB drive was still with Peter and this changes the current timeline even more since Miles broke the key in the original universe but now none of that ever happens in our new universe. Since Peter is alive in our new universe the city couldn’t figure out that Peter Parker was Spider-Man and the funeral wouldn’t happen but Miles went home and his parents hugged Miles as they cried. There would be a funeral for his uncle and Miles wanted revenge on the Kingpin for killing him at the collider. Miles like the original universe went to the graveyard but he could see someone else in the distance and that was Peter B.Parker. For the rest of the fanfic we were going to be calling Peter B.Parker just Peter-B and Peter-B was looking over the gravestone of Ben Parker. He had his head down knowing he failed Uncle Ben multiple times but he needed to find this earth’s Spider-Man so he could be sent home to his universe as Peter-B walked away from the gravestone and saw Miles kneeling down near his uncle’s grave and Peter read the stone seeing that it said “beloved uncle” on it and he told the kid that he shouldn't be out this late at night and Miles told the shadowy figure to shut up but Peter went to grab him and then he threw at a venom blast. Peter-B went flying into the snow as his web shooters grabbed a hold of Miles and he went flying with him. He saw that Spider-Man looked different and his mask was off. Miles helped him up but Peter-B was knocked out as cops in the distance yelled like the original universe and Miles used Peter-B’s web shooters to get away swinging through the city. Peter-B woke up and kicked Miles to the ground as he started wall crawling up a wall. Miles followed him up the wall and he explained that he looked and sounded different from the original Spider-Man that he just met and Miles told Peter-B that he must be from some alternate universe from the original Spider-Man. Miles said to Peter-B that he had an address to find the original Spider-Man and that he could be sent home. Peter-B told Miles that he didn't need his help and that in his universe he had a lot going on and that he couldn't teach him how to be Spider-Man. Peter-B told him to talk to the original and as he was about to leave we have to remember that Peter Parker is depressed like the original film because of the screw-ups he did in his own timeline. Because Peter Parker from Earth-1610 is still alive he thought that he wouldn't need his help to help Miles and that the Spider-Man from his universe could do all the helping for him and Miles convinced Peter B.Parker to do it after he explained what Spider-Man of this universe told him about power and responsibility. He turned his head feeling bad and he knew that he needed the help. We would cut to Peter Parker from the original universe fixing up his costume as Mary Jane is on the phone with Aunt May but Peter is talking to himself knowing that he needed to help the kid out and that it’s a pretty dangerous area for him to be left alone after the death of his uncle. Peter looked on the news to see the Daily Bugle had footage of a new Spider-Man being trained as the two Spider-Men were swinging through the city and Peter-B told Miles to use some of his webs giving him a web shooter. Mary Jane interrupted Peter as he was watching the news and Mary Jane told Peter that there were other Spider-Men that showed up to his aunt's place. He slowly got off his chair and grabbed his mask and the USB key telling MJ that he was coming home soon and Mary Jane kissed Peter as he jumped out of the window only to see Miles Morales and Peter B.Parker. It would cut to the dinner table with Peter B.Parker eating a burger with Peter Parker as they would be talking about all their old battles with Green Goblin and Venom and so many other characters comparing how they got their powers and as Peter-B was about to take another bite out of his burger he started glitching out at the dinner table. He fell to the ground in pain and they both knew what was happening. Peter-B told Peter that his atoms aren’t a fan of this reality and that he’s going to have to be sent home soon before he dies in this new universe. They grabbed everything they needed and MJ wished Peter-B luck with his alternate version of Mary Jane and they went to Aunt May’s to see this alternate version of Spider-Man and Spider-Woman, Pig, Noir, Gwen Stacy and Penny Parker met up with Miles Morales, Peter B. Parker and Peter Parker. Peter explained that he had the secret lair built for himself and Peter-B looked around to see all the alternate suits and everything in it. Peter grabbed the key out of a suit explaining that they were going to need to stick this into the collider after they bring everybody back to their home universes and together they were going to beat Kingpin and win. Octavius of this universe found out about the alternate Spider-Men from the Daily Bugle news and she told the Kingpin that the collider worked and they needed more time to work on it and Kingpin yelled saying that they didn't have time. He wanted all the Spider-Men dead and since the Prowler was dead he needed to find a new villain to go up against Spider-Man. With Peter Parker staying alive in this new alternate universe it creates a massive problem for the villains that they don’t know who Spider-Man is giving the team of Spider-Men the advantage with them catching Kingpin off guard. Peter B. Parker and Peter Parker trained Miles by showing him the ropes of being Spider-Man and they explained that he wasn't fully ready since he couldn't use the powers on command. Peter B.Parker told Peter that he didn't want Miles tagging along for his own safety and that it was going to pose a danger for the team if he got hurt but Peter explained to Peter B.Parker that this was going to be his big test of being a hero and that he needed to do this for his own good. There would be an argument and the argument started turning into a fight with both Peters battling it out and Miles yelled at them telling them to stop and he used a massive venom blast. Both Peters fell to the ground and Peter-B told Miles that he was ready and that he could be Spider-Man. Octavius rebuilt the collider after the explosion and Kingpin was looking for new recruits to replace the Prowler. The replacement for the Prowler would be someone that had a secret about Spider-Man for years and this is where i'm going to write my own original ideas into this universe. After Norman Osborn died from the collider a small funeral for him was held and Harry Osborn was given the keys to Oscorp and he would become Hobgoblin working under the Kingpin. The Kingpin told Harry that he was going to fund his father's work and if he brought him Spider-Man he would have his revenge for his father's death. Tombstone was still alive and he would work with the Hobgoblin to take down spider-man. So far they only knew of 3 Spider-Man within the city but what they didn't know is that there was more to come as Miles kept the halloween suit and he wouldn't create his own original black and red Spider-Verse suit since he didn't have the talk with Peter B.Parker. The universe played out almost like the original only this time it all happens a day earlier in the middle of the night as Kingpin wasn't ready to send his alternate versions of his family and the collider was just about to be ready and as Spider-Man Noir was sneaking past he would sneak past a red laser in the vent and the security would breach and flying goblins with Osborn tech and guns came out as the alarms started going off and they started attacking the alternate versions of Spider-Men and women. Spider-Man Noir used his webs catching one of the flying goblins choking him in the air with his web and he jumped over him doing a backflip. The flying goblin exploded in the air as Spider-Pig saw a pumpkin bomb in slow motion but he was sent back with Penny Parker and her suit was damaged from the attack. Miles asked Gwen who it was and she told Miles that it was either the Green Goblin or the Hobgoblin and that they needed to stop the thugs. Miles and Gwen started attacking the thugs in the air doing front flips and backflips using their webs. Peter B.Parker and Peter Parker swung into the collider but they were stopped by the Tombstone. He threw a piece of debris at Peter B.Parker’s back as he went flying into Peter but Kingpin yelled at the scientists to scan for alternate versions of his family and the collider’s portal would open up. They pleaded with Kingpin telling him the machine could destroy the world and he said that he was going to do it himself and he took a scientist by the neck throwing them out of the room but Miles and Gwen saw this and they grabbed the guy in time. They could see a massive beam in the middle of the collider opened and Miles knew that this was it and that they needed to send them home. Peter's spider sense went off as he kicked tombstone to the ground and Peter B.Parker punched him in the face as both Spider-Man used their webs to knock him out. He went flying off of the platform but a glider hovered over the two Spider-Men as Hobgoblin said useless and threw tombstone to the ground. He started laughing and Peter knew that he heard that voice before and he yelled Harry’s name but started glitching out with the rest of them and Gwen dropped to the ground but Miles caught her in time. Hobgoblin detonated a bomb and Peter B.Parker went flying and Peter caught him in time with the webs. Miles could see Peter be on the ground and he screamed as he used his webs getting on top of the collider and he knocked out the goblin. He almost fell off of the glider but he caught the glider in time and Peter told Miles to take the rest of them into the portals and that he was going to deal with this himself. Spider-Man and Hobgoblin battled it out on the collider and Spider-Man asks Harry why he became the goblin again after he defeated him all those years ago and as Spider-Man punched him in the face he was sent flying into a portal screaming as Peter grabbed his hand trying to pull him up but Harry laughed and he used the pumpkin bomb slowly blowing it up and he got sucked into a portal. A glider zoomed in the air but Miles kicked Spider-Man out of the way saving him as Kingpin could see his family start being teleported in and he was distracted as Peter B.Parker kicked him in the face and Gwen used her webs on the Kingpin. They punched him over and over again as they looked to see his family were about to be teleported in. Spider-Man Noir, Peni Parker and Peter Parker were sent back into their home universes after going into the portal. It was just Gwen Stacy, Miles Morales and the two Peters still in the battle. Miles used a venom blast on Kingpin and Kingpin in the lab room grabbed a metal bar smashing it over Gwen’s head as she was pushed into the portal. Miles took her hand and she smiled and kicked Miles as she was sent back into her home world. Peter B.Parker told Peter that Harry must have put a self-destruct system into place but a metal arm took Peter-B by the neck as Octavius saved Kingpin and she told them it wasn’t Hobgoblin but she did explain that the Kingpin was a fool to do this and that all of life would be wiped away as much as she wanted to see them die. She couldn't let it happen as she wanted to be the superior one and Peter B.Parker told her that he heard that story in his universe once before and Otto didn't get anywhere with it and Miles used a venom blast in the room and as lightning crawled up her neck Peter-B to the ground coughing and Spider-Man said that there wasn't much time and he helped up Peter B.Parker. They had a moment saying something about Uncle Ben and how they both wished they could have saved him. Peter-B and Peter shook hands and Peter threw him into the portal wishing him luck as Peter B.Parker smiled at Miles and Spider-Man. Miles was holding Kingpin and Octavius off while Spider-Man put the key into the driver stopping the machine. The machine was about to blow up again and Peter did it in time and he grabbed Miles kicking Kingpin in the face. Miles's father would show up like the original universe and Spider-Man took his father and Miles as he propelled himself out of the area in time and the collider would blow up and Spider-Man saved Miles and his death. The collider was destroyed and as Spider-Man Miles and Jefferson got up. Miles’s dad saw him with a half-burned Spider-Man costume and he was shocked to see Miles Morales was the second Spider-Man. Spider-Man told Jefferson that Miles needed to learn his powers and his father agreed seeing what they could do together and he knew that Miles needed to be Spider-Man even if they agreed to disagree. At the end of the film Miles and his father created his brand new suit looking like the original Spider-Verse costume with spray paint and Peter would show him the ropes teaching him how to be Spider-Man. Kingpin and Octavius died from the explosion and Hobgoblin was teleported into Peter B. Parker’s universe as they would battle it out and unfortunately Harry Osborn would die being disintegrated not being able to go back into his home dimension. Spider-Man 2099 heard that the multiverse was saved and he looked to see Peter survived the collider within the timeline. He saw things weren't right though and he was supposed to die during the collider events but he let it slide in this alternate universe and Spider-Man 2099 traveled to Earth-67 at the end of the film...

                                                              THE END!                                             And that is going to be ¿What if Peter Parker survived in Spider-Man Into the Spider-Verse? I have to say this is a really impressing What if and with Across the Spider-Verse now released over a month ago we can continue this story with part 2 and even part 3 with Beyond the Spider-Verse if you’ll would like to. But until then I will continue to do what I’ve been doing lately and that is going to be working more and posting less mainly because of the strikes so until it is resolved despite not having any association with the WGA and SAG-AFTRA I’m going to play it more carefully but again I’ll still be posting more content and also use this time to expand my content going beyond Marvel and DC with franchises like Star Wars and who knows how many doors the multiverse can open to us? All I can say is for all those actors, actresses and writers out there currently picketing and on strike you have my full support and I hope this ends sooner than later. Do make sure to be on the lookout for more what ifs and more episodes of My Version coming soon. Anyways as always guys thx so much for reading this and until then have a fantastic day. Peace out!

[daniel306gaming]

¿What if the Symbiote Saga happened in the MCU?

To: Kevin Feige and @marvelstudios 

                                                             Intro                                                                 ¿What if events went differently in the MCU? ¿What if the Symbiote Saga happened in the MCU? In today’s fan fiction we’re going to be exploring what would have happened if the Venom Symbiote had bonded with Peter-Prime in the MCU timeline. At the very end of this fan fiction we’re going to connect Peter-Two and Three’s Symbiote Saga with this one and do a very dark crossover version of No Way Home. ¿How can this affect the future of the MCU going forward? This is an original what if created by me taking inspiration from the Saga of the same name while following the mythology of Spider-Man and Venom and the timeline of the MCU, Webbverse and even the Raimiverse. Without wasting anymore time sit back and relax and enjoy this very long and dark fan fiction.

                                                           Prologue                                            Different choices result in the birth of multiple realities and in this case it does not change. The emergence of the Venom symbiote is caused by a miscalculation of power and ability from Wanda's part. We have seen Peter-Two and Three face their inner demons but now it’s time to see how Peter-Prime handles this situation. Let's watch and see how it all plays out. I am one of the Watchers daniel306gaming and I am ur guide through these vast new realities. Follow me and pounder the question. What if…

                                                            Part 1                                                                                                           Captain America's life flashed before his own eyes as he was currently facing Brock Rumlow who was now Crossbones but Steve had managed to defeat him with the help of Wanda, Natasha alias the Black Widow and Sam Wilson. They all managed to get Brock cornered as they had all said in their minds but they were wrong since Brock Rumlow was in proximity with Steve Rogers and he decided to get his revenge by blowing himself up with Steve Rogers. Captain America did not expect a move like that and he was totally caught off guard as his life flashed before his own eyes. However, Wanda was faster than him and when Brock Rumlow initiated the explosion she conjured a force fuel that contained the explosion and saved Captain America's life as well as the other lives and the bystanders. Wanda said in her mind that containing the explosion was a lot more difficult than she thought since Wanda started levitating the energy field as she wanted to take it as far away from civilization as possible but she only succeeded in lifting it a few stories up as the strain was too much on her and Wanda was slipping when she a flashback of her brother's death and her eyes. “No. I could have saved him. I should have done better. I'm a failure” were the thoughts that ran through her mind and head. Suddenly, Wanda felt this rage boil at her core and she pulled on it as she imagined sending the explosion to a place far away but the force field containing the explosion quickly reacted and started glowing red until it was too bright to look at. Suddenly, there was a rippling sound and the light seized and the force field was gone before Wanda passed out. She saw a black goo dripping from the sky via a dark void she must have created and she quickly stretched her hands towards it. Wanda pulled on the rapidly declining surge of power that she had suddenly felt and with that the hole was closed and everything went dark for Wanda. Steve Rogers, Black Widow and Falcon immediately rushed to aid Wanda. Steve arrived first and he was able to break her fall to the ground. Steve looked at her face and felt immense gratitude to her because he knew that he would have been dead if not forWanda. “Thank You” he muttered silently to her. Steve quickly ordered the rest of the team to move out and within moments they were well on their way out of Lagos. Nobody paid attention to the black goo that had dripped from the hole and it was currently stirring a very curious Nigerian man that saw what was happening and he decided to check it out. When he went closer to the black goo it stopped moving as if any leaned in for a closer look and the goo launched itself at him. The man had no time to react and he was completely engulfed by the black goo admist the screams of witnesses. Wakanda citizens who were healthy outreached members were currently watching from above but they were also spies and two of them were trained like no other soldier on Earth. They also had vibranium weapons which were indestructible but they decided not to interfere as it was against their code and policy until the carnage began. The black goo had completely merged itself with the man and now he was currently murdering and swallowing up people. The monster looked hideous with two white patches for his eyes and a large tongue among with razor sharp like teeth. “I can sense Eddie is not here. ¿how did I get here?” the creature asked itself as it had eliminated some of the witnesses and the remaining ran away. The creature was lucky that the first person he had merged with was at least semi-compatible as the human just lacked willpower and it made things easier for the creature as he could do anything but it knew it could not use the human as a host for long. “Where am I” the creature asked itself out loud and he was answered with a painful slash from the back. The Wakandan warriors had decided to interfere as there were no witnesses but the first warrior had slashed at the creatures back and he had its full attention which was part of the plan. The creature had wailed in pain as he advanced on his attacker but a vibranium spear projected out of its chest and the first warrior smiled. His plan had worked as he wanted to create a distraction so that his teammate could kill the creature unnoticed and swiftly. “Not so powerful now are you” the first warrior said as he approached the creature but those were his last steps as the creature suddenly held him and drove him through the spear that was still impaled in it. The Wakandan warrior was stunned even as his life embedded away. ¿what are you? he managed to ask as he choked on his own blood. “WE ARE VENOM”. The creature shouted as it bit off his head and removed the spear from his chest which healed almost instantly. Venom immediately used the spear to impale the other Warrior and he heard gas from above. Venom looked up and saw the other Wakandan health workers and he grinned but it was a scary sight to behold. “More food” Venom said as within only a few minutes all of the citizens were killed and Venom was contemplating on his next line of action when he heard police sirens. Venom immediately decided that it was not worth the risk to stay in a fight so he took off as Venom wandered through the city before he could enter a body of water but he spotted a newspaper and on it he saw the headline. Spider-Man Hero or Menace. The picture was a person with a spider costume swinging through the city and immediately Venom hissed. Venom was surethat this was the only person that he would be fully compatible with and that he had to get to him immediately. “I'm coming for you Peter Parker” Venom pissed as he jumped in to the body of water. Meanwhile, everything the past month had been a blur of uncontrolled events for Steve Rogers and today was even worse. Today was Peggy Carter's funeral as she had died in her sleep but Captain America stared on while they went on with the funeral and he casted his mind on what had happened to him and the Avengers in the past few days. Steve shrined as he realized that it could mean the end of the Avengers altogether but Steve remembered very closely when agent Ross had summoned all of them and told them that because of the events with Ultron and the recent events that happened in Lagos, Nigeria which claimed the lives of innocent civilians and also Wakandan health workers the United Nations had decided that an independent body would be formed to take charge over the Avengers. Even though Steve had expected the government to try and take control of them he was not shocked because he believed that the events that took place at Lagos were not the Avengers’s fault. Steve had repeated his story to the authorities several times but they did not seem to believe him as the authorities still absured what had happened to the malfunction of Wanda’s powers. “No. Wanda save the lives of the innocent people and also my life” Steve had told them but they were not having it. Steve decided that he could not let the Avengers become a governmental machine as they would become mere puppets and would be blinded by near vendetta. Rogers voted on his thoughts and Tony Stark surprisingly disagreed. Steve Roger’s surprise was specified when Tony said it was better to have the United Nations create an organization that would monitor them as he felt guilty for the mass deaths that happened at Sokovia and he believed that the Avengers should take more responsibilityfor their actions. Rogers was not having any of it and Ross told him that refusing to sign the Accords would mean resignation. Moments after that Captain America had gotten news of Peggy's death and here he was at her funeral. Steve was shocked when he discovered that Sharon Carter was Peggy's great niece and when she delivered her allogy it solidified Steve's beliefs because she stated that one should never back down from what they believed in. Steve Rogers decided there and then that he was not backing down. Tony had been on rough rides before and he considered himself a veteran but the current predicament he was passing through dwarfed all the other challenges he had faced. Tony had gone to sign the Sokovia accords along with some of the Avengers when a bomb exploded and killed the king of Wakanda. The perpetrator had been deduced to be Bucky the Winter Soldier as Tony had laid back because he did not want to attract more heat to the Avengers but the information he got was that Steve, Wilson and T’Challa the son of the late king of Wakanda had gone to capture Bucky but thankfully Rhodes the War Machine had stopped and captured all of them now. Tony had heard more shocking news as Captain America had escaped with Bucky and currently he had recruited Wanda, Hawkeye, Wilson and someone called the Ant-Man. Tony immediately knew that he had to do something before the heat blew back on the Avengers as Tony immediately went up to seek permission from Ross to take the remaining Avengers with him to capture and bring back Steve and his allies. Tony got the permission and he recruited Vision, War Machine, Black Widow and T’Challa the Black Panther. Tony still felt undermined so he arranged traveling plans to go and recruit one more person. “This will be very interesting” Tony said as he departed while Steve Rogers knew that the other Avengers would think that he was a traitor but they did not know what Steve knew as Steve knew that Bucky was innocent and it had all been Zemo who had planned it all along. Zemo had framed Bucky for the explosion that killed the king of Wakanda as Steve was still in the dark about Zemo’s motive but he wanted to find out badly after Zemo had set Bucky off which led to their prison break and Steve had tried to calm him down and got the location that Zemo was heading to next. Bucky told him that Zemo was going to activate all of the other Winter Soldiers and Steve did not fancy the idea. Steve knew the damage that one Winter Soldier could do was enormous and the thought of having multiple Winter Soldiers on the loose gave him chills. Captain America immediately recruited some Avengers and they helped in breaking Wanda out of herself. Steve had almost signed the Accords but when he heard that Wanda was currently in captivity he immediately changed his mind  as on his team were Hawkeye Falcon, Wanda, Bucky and Ant-Man. Steve Rogers hoped that they would be enough to withstand anything the government threw at them because he knew that they were traitors in the public light and Steve Rogers did not blame them. Rogers quickly said a prayer as he moved out to the airport with his crew. Meanwhile, Peter Parker entered his house and he was surprised at the scene before him almost like in Earth-616. Tony Stark was seated casually at Aunt May’s house. “Iron Man in my house” Peter asked himself as he could still not recover from the shock. It did not seem possible to Peter that one of the Avengers and also his hero was in the same space with him. Tony Stark cleared his throat to break the awkward silence and he introduced himself even though it was still pointless as Peter had almost knew almost everything about him. Tony went onto tell Peter that he knew about his secret identity and it shocked Peter even more. “What I don't understand though is why you do the thing you do” Tony Stark asked Peter. Peter smiled and he remembered just thinking about the reason he became Spider-Man before he came home. Peter told Tony Stark exactly what he had told himself then. “I understand the price of not doing the right thing” Peter said and Tony heard the pain in his voice. Tony looked at Peter as he considered what to do since Peter was a child and he was also a wild card but Tony felt like he needed him on his team. Tony still felt that he had less manpower than Captain America and that's why he needed Spider-Man on his team. Tony Stark briefly narrated to Spider-Man his ordeal and unsurprisingly Peter was more than eager to jump into action. Stark immediately arranged for his transport details and within moments Spider-Man would be on his way to combat Captain America and his team. Tony couldn’t wait to see the look on Peter's face when he saw the new Spider-Man suit he created for him as Spider-Man landed at the airport and he immediately went into action. They had received info that Steve Rogers would be using the hall airport to escape via Quinjet. Tony Stark's team immediately cut them off and the fight began almost immediately. Tony Stark was marveled at Peter's powers and quick reflexes as he went up against Giant-Man. Peter was now calling himself Spider-Man and it pleased Tony that he had finally accepted the name. The fight was almost like a blur for Spider-Man and even in the end Steve Rogers and Bucky Barnes escaped with most of the team incapacitated. Tony was pleased with Peter’s performance and he sent him on a plane back to Queens. Tony knew that there was something about the whole situation that seemed fishy and he wanted to get to the bottom of it. Tony decided that he would go and meet Wilson for answers and he immediately acted upon it. Once Tony had met Wilson and promised that he was on Captain America's side he got the full story from him and also the destination of their Quinjet. They were heading towards an island to stop Zemo from waking up the other Winter Soldiers as Tony Stark got to confirm that his gut feeling was right all along and Zemo was the one responsible for the death of King T’Chaka  and he framed Bucky for it. Tony immediately set out to stop Zemo from carrying his plans and to also aid Captain America and Bucky. Tony didn’t know that Black Panther also followed him from afar. The prince of Wakanda still had vengeance on his mind as Peter was feeling downcasted. He felt that he had failed Tony Stark and he hoped he could make up for that. Peter was currently on his way to the airport where Tony had assigned a plane to take him back to Queens and Peter made his way but he was immediately pulled out of his thoughts as the spider sense went haywire. Peter quickly leaped out of the way as the place he stood before him was turned to rubble but Peter rolled away to put some distance between him and his attacker so that he could get an idea of what he looked like. Peter was scared of what he saw as a black massive monster and suddenly, Peter remembered all the strange sightings of a black gooey monster that had been reported in the news Peter had written them off but what he saw now was too real to be written off. “So you want to dance big man” Spider-Man called out to the monster confidently even though he was quivering inside. “We are Venom and you Peter Parker will be my new host” Venom snarled as he lunged at Spider-Man who quickly leaped out of the way and kicked Venom's face on his way out. Venom was having none of it though as he too had quick reflexes even for someone with a size and caught Peter by his ankle. “Yes I got you now” Venom hissed as he started transferring himself from his former host to Peter. Everything suddenly went dark for Parker as Peter could see events that he had never seen before like somebody named Eddie Brock and events of Riot which was a creature that he knew nothing about but Peter could also see something else. He could see a goblin-like creature flying in the distance sacrificing himself for Peter Parker as he could also see other events that had never transpired like Spider-Man throwing a pumpkin bomb at the creature but Venom was glad that he had gotten a new host because the old one had become incompatible with him. “Finally Peter Parker is mine Venom hissed as he laughed. The merging process was finally complete and Peter Parker was gaining back consciousness. When Peter Parker finally awoke he went into panic mode but Venom calmed him down as Venom showed him all of his memories and origin. Venom also explained to Peter Parker how he was sucked in from his universe and to Peter's without any warning. Parker could see the mental images being projected into his mind and he had empathy for Venom who saw Venom and a man who he had somehow knew was Eddie saving a woman from robbers. The robbers did not stand a chance as Venom cleared all of them and their bullets had no effects on him because he just healed them rapidly. Suddenly, it was as if there was a tear in space and an explosion came out of the tear and wiped out everyone within the alleyway. Peter slightly noticed that one of Venom’s weaknesses was fire as Peter saw how most of Venom was destroyed along with Eddie but some parts of him that miraculously survived crawled to the terror in space and entered it. The mental projection suddenly finished and Peter was left with mixed emotions. After thinking about it Peter decided that the advantages far outweigh the disadvantages and from what he saw Venom was a good person. Peter saw it as an answer to his prayers since he wanted to prove himself to Tony Stark but Parker saw it as an opportunity to redeem himself and he had an idea on how to do it. He quickly formed into Venom and made his way into the facility where the imprisoned Avengers were held. As Spider-Man entered the facility alarms started to blare and they licked their lips. “This would be fun” they said in an uneasy tone. Peter was on cloud 9 as he and the Venom symbiote made a formidable team and they cleared through the guards like there were dolls. Venom had gotten the information from Wilson after much needed persuasion and they immediately left to go after Tony Stark. Peter hoped that he was not too late as he arrived via one of Stark's hyperspeed planes but what he saw shocked him since Wilson had told Peter that Zemo was the problem of the Avengers all along and he had told Tony the same thing but what Peter saw marveled him. Tony was currently on the floor with Captain America standing over him as Peter also noticed that Bucky the Winter Soldier was missing an arm but Peter was too shocked to react until Venom brought him back to reality and Peter quickly made up his mind and leaped in beside Iron Man. Tony was startled seeing a black monster beside him but then Venom readied himself to showcase Peter's face. “Spider-Man” Tony said in shock. “No. It’s Venom now” Peter said with a grin. Captain America was startled and he rolled backwards to examine his new threat. He and Bucky were also startled but they quickly regained their stance and charged at Venom. Captain America quickly recognized the monster from the news reports anddeduced that it was the monster thatkilled the Wakandan medical outreaching personnels. “You will pay for what you have done to the Avengers” Captain America said as he threw his shield towards Venom. The shield went with enough force to knock someone out but Venom just swiped it from the air with ease like it was a febreze as Bucky who was now one-handed charged madly at Venom with a combat knife and Venom tried to punch him but he dodged it strucking Venom at his chest. Bucky knew that he should have struck a critical part in Venom that should have incapacitated him but nothing happened as the gash that Bucky had created simply closed up and Venom grinned. Venom suddenly turned around and bashed Bucky's head with Captain America’s shield. Bucky slammed into a wall and didn’t move. Captain America used this as an opportunity and Bucky advanced on him but Venom was faster. Venom shot out webs from his wrists and it engulfed Captain America which totally incapacitated him. Spider-Man quickly removed Tony Stark from his disabled suit and both of them looked around and surveyed the scene. Tony immediately rushed towards Bucky with a killing intent in his eyes but Peter quickly knew something was up and he cut him off. After several moments Peter succeeded in calming Tony down and Stark told him everything including how Zemo planned to put the Avengers against each other and how Bucky murdered his parents. “Revenge is never the answer” Peter told Stark even though Venom strongly disagreed. Suddenly, they heard a gunshot and they ran to check it out where they discovered that Black Panther who had been trailing them stopped Zemo from committing suicide. Tony Stark decided that T’Challa could forgive Zemo then he could try and forgive Bucky. T’Challa immediately called on a ship and left for Wakanda with Bucky and Captain America while he left Zemo with Tony Stark and Peter. When Tony Stark and Peter arrived at the Avengers headquarters Zemo was handed over to the authorities. Tony Stark had a long and rigorous thought and he decided that even though he wanted the Avengers to take more responsibility with further actions he decided that putting them under the government was not the right way to do things and he broke them all out with a little help of Spider-Man the newest Avenger. The name Venom sounded cheesy to Tony as he hoped that Peter would keep the name Spider-Man but Tony had been studying the symbiote and he had not found anything wrong with it. Tony was simply amazed and a new idea of a symbiotic suit had immediately popped into his mind. Tony had already started working on it as the symbiote was very powerful and it could be extremely dangerous in the wrong hands but Tony knew that Peter had the safest pair of hands in the world while Tony had already created a contingency plan if anything had happened but until then “I'll be watching”. Tony said as he tapped his screen which showed Venom swinging through the city of Queens.

                                                             Part 2                                                                                                        Peter was having the best time of his entire life but Peter walked with a spring in his step as he had been looking forward to this day for 2 months and Tony Stark had informed Parker that he would be compatible with Venom. Peter could not wait to try it on as he was practically running to Stark Industries since Peter had gotten a job as an intern but it was all a cover-up for his superhero duties and as Peter made his way to Stark’s building he could not help but reminisce about all that had happened to him in such a short period of time. “Much has changed” he muttered to himself.  Immediately after the war between Tony and Captain America Peter had been introduced as an Avenger to the world. Peter had insisted that he be introduced as Venom but Tony decided that it would be too cheesy and that he should call himself Spider-Man instead. The people had gone to love him instantly even though J.Jonah Jameson's mouth had been closed shut. “What about me” Venom asked in Peter's mind. Sometimes Peter forgot that Venom could still read his thoughts but Venom was right though as their bond had really grown stronger and Venom had gotten to knowPeter's preferences much better and it reflected in their outward appearance. When they transformed they now took on a more streamlined body structure as opposed to the bulky and muscular form that Venom formerly looked. Peter also found out that he was much faster and stronger when they transformed. Peter could develop spikes and sharp pointy things from his fingers and other parts of his body even though Venom told him that it was not a new thing. Peter was just grateful for Venom but  he became much more of a loner and he also quit the school’s decathlon. Ned his best friend was now very distant because Peter hardly ever had time for him because of his new superhero duties as Peter also struggled to keep Venom in line because Venom always wanted to eat the brains of any humans they encountered but Peter could not count how many times he had to say no to Venom for eating  enemies’s brains and Peter felt that he could not hold him any longer from killing and eating bad guys until he had discovered chocolate. Peter started consuming large amounts of chocolate and this did not help his current stay with Aunt May who thought he was losing it. As he kept talking to himself the chocolates had worked for a while but now Venom was tired of them as  the picture of them almost eating up a bandit was still fresh in Peter's mind and it was at that point that Peter had decided that he needed help. It had taken all of his willpower to stop Venom from biting off the bandit's head and Peter finally told Tony but unfortunately he had a solution as Tony Stark had deduced Venom needed chocolates to survive since his body did not provide an adequate supply of it. Tony had quickly assured Peter's fears by telling him that he was already working on a symbiotic nanotech suit for him and that was what he was going to try out today. Peter finally arrived at Stark Industries and heaved a sign of Marvel as going to the headquarters countless times had done nothing to subtract what Peter felt for the place with a prayer that everything would turn out well but Peter went inside the facility and everything went very well. Tony Stark was proud of his intellect as he had started creating a new suit that would be compatible with Peter and Venom. Once he had received a sample and one of them was compatible Tony knew that the chocolate could do something but further testing proved that Venom would at some point need to consume brains. Tony became very suspicious of Peter after that discovery and he closely monitored them. Tony threw a fly drone and some street cameras which had been hacked to always keep an eye on. Parker saw when he wanted to eat the bandit's head as he had almost taken action but thankfully Peter had stopped Venom at the last moment and reported his issue to him immediately. Tony then revealed to him that the new Spider-Man suit he was creating would solve Venom's problem as Tony Stark’s use of the regenerative powers of Venom added an unfinishing supply of chemicals into the suit and Tony Stark had not told Peter this but he had beencreating an Iron Man suit too from the Symbiote as well as other suits. Tony had been obsessed with the many possibilities that the symbiote properties possessed as it could be the cure for cancer and other terminal diseases. He thought the only issue that the symbiote had was compatibility and Tony was working on breaking the barrier. Tony had also discovered that the symbiote could reproduce and when it did the offsprings were much stronger and then compatibility issues were decreased. Several jars of symbiote filled Tony’s lab and several failed symbiote suits too. “I better dispose of you” Tony said as he looked at the failed symbiotic suits. The symbiotes used in creating them were too aggressive and Tony could not have that. “Friday start the test run for specimen 106 please” Tony said to his AI. Friday carried out the test run and Tony could see the actual process via hologram projections. After a lot of suspense the test run came out as 12 chance of success and survival. Tony cursed under his breath. “Stay positive” he muttered under his breath looking at the bright side. “At least Peter's suit was a huge success” Tony said to himself clearing his mind of the failed cure for cancer. Tony comforted himself and the fact that Peter's suit turned out alright. Tony was proud of the kid and he was glad that he invited him into the Avengers but lately he was very cautious. Peter had started acting over confident and Tony knew firsthand the effect it could have on a hero. As Stark thought about it he was more than happy that he had to put some necessary security measures in Peter's suit. Peter did not think his life could get any better but it certainly did as the suit was awesome and Venom loved every bit of it. The only downside was the pain that Peter felt during the testing process as Peter had put on the suit and Venom had merged with it almost instantly. Peter felt like all his cells were on fire and the nanobots entered into his bloodstream along with Venom. It merged with him when the process was done as Peter could immediately tell that it was worth the pain but when Peter summoned Venom's suit it covered his former Spider-Man suit with its logo. Peter also discovered that Tony had added new tech with the help of Venom's symbiotic properties that allowed him to literally walk on buildings opposed to the former wall crawling but the suit was pretty awesome and Peter felt stronger than ever. Venom was no longer nagging about not eating brains because of the solution that Tony added and it was to good to be true for Peter Parker. “Hey. I don't nag” Venom said in mocking anger. “Yes you do” Peter replied. “No I don't”. Peter signed as he knew that it was pointless arguing with Venom. “I don’t think anything can spoil my day” Peter thought and then he quickly regretted it as he hoped that he had not just jinxed his luck. “I don't believe in anything like that”. Venom retorted. Peter signed again and he quickly cleared all of his thoughts as he realized that he was going to be late for dinner but Peter did a little run-uptown. He leaped off the side of a building he was currently on as Peter immediately transformed into the Venom symbiote mid-air and he shot a web out which caught on to another story building. Within a few moments a very happy Peter was swinging through the city on his way home as Peter quickly snuck through the room in his window and the Venom symbiote withdrew from him revealing his body. “It is good to be home” Peter said. As Peter turned around he discovered that his best friend was at his back the whole time watching him with his mouth but a gap maybe. “There is something like jinxing your good luck after all” Venom said in mocking laughter. “Shut up Peter said out loud in response to Venom but Ned thought that it was directed to him. “I'm sorry. Please don't kill me” Ned said as he raised his two hands above his head. No. I didn't mean it like that Ned” Peter said as he signed in frustration. Ned quickly got over his surprise and started bombarding Peter with questions about how he got his powers and why he didn't tell him sooner. Ned also deduced that the powers were obvious as to what had promoted Peter's recent strange behaviors at school him like quitting the decathion team and distancing himself from Ned. Peter calmed Ned down after many trials and promised to answer his questions only if he promised not to tell no one. Ned quickly agreed and Peter’s tarted to spill. “You might want to sit down and brace tight for this one” Peter told Ned before he started narrating his story from the beginning as Ned had not yet recovered from the shock but what made it worse was when Peter revealed Venom to him and Venom had told Ned that he looked like his brains would have tasted delicious but he was not into eating brains anymore. Venom's statement had not necessarily made Ned uncomfortable or better as Peter knew that it was a lot to process for Ned and he had given him a lot of time to think about it. Ned had really thought about it but now he felt more amazed than shocked as his best friend was Spider-Man only wishing that he could tell other people that his best friend was Spider-Man or now the black suited Spider-Man but unfortunately he couldn't. Peter had sworn to his secrecy even though he did not understand why since if Ned was Venom he would have let everyone know as Ned had to let it slip during their gym time that Peter knew Venom and now they got invited to Liz's party. Liz was Peter's longtime crush and Ned hoped that Peter Parker would be able to summon courage and at least talk to her. Ned had given Peter a solution on how to get her to date him but quickly discarded it. He told Peter to tell Liz his secret identity but Parker was having none of it. “Just look at how your connection to Venom got us a party invitation” Ned argued and even Venom seemed to concur with him. Venom thought he was too awesome to be kept hidden as Peter just swatted aside the idea and paid them no mind and Ned quickly let the topic die. “I am best friends with Venom” Ned muttered with a boyish grin as he prepared to go out for the party but Peter Parker acted like the decision to reveal his identity to Liz had not tempted him and Ned but he could not hide anything from Venom who had been tormenting and since they left school for Aunt May’s house. “I'm not going to do it” Peter screamed as Aunt May walked out of the living room with a concerned look on her face. Peter saw as he knew the scenario would not help calm down Aunt May's suspicions but the innocent also seemed to calm down Venom and Peter felt very tired of the whole situation and decided to clear his head and he knew just the thing to cheer him up. In within a few minutes Parker was swinging through the city of Queens patrolling the city for any criminal activity as the crime rate of Queens had drastically reduced particularly after Venom almost ate the bandit but Peter deduced that the bandit had shared his tales with the crime underworld and they were all scared of him. Peter Parker had been swinging through the city and he had only stopped three robberies and he was bored. Peter wanted to try out his new suit as he wanted to test out the limits but,suddenly Peter saw a bright light shining and he secretly hoped it was a crime scene. His hopes were true as it was a crime scene but it had taken Peter some time to get to the scene because there was no buildings to swing by and Spider-Man quickly improvised and leaped through the trees. Peter saw men trading what he discovered where Chituari weapons behind the back of a van with a gangster and Peter knew that they were Chituari weapons because of his time spent at Stark Industries but finally, Venom smiled as they prepared to attack when suddenly, Peter's phone rang as Ned was trying to call him for the party. The sound quickly got the attention of the arms dealers and they became guarded. Venom decided that it was time to strike and without wasting a second he did. They were no match for Venom as he tore through their ranks since Venom had the element of surprise and he went for the gangsters. Venom leaped and gave them a roundhouse kick knocking them out cold. Venom then turned his attention to the other dealers of the arms as he planted a kick on one's chest and sent him flying into the van but Venom's spidey sense quickly alerted him and he jumped out of the way as one of the dealers fired an energy beam from one of the Chituari weapons. Spider-Man dodged the beam easily and he landed in front of the shooter and morphed his hand into a blade and slashed the gun while he punched the holder who crumbled on the floor. As Venom went to retrieve the other dealer from the van his spidey sense went haywire but he was not fast enough and the dealer who was called the Shocker punched Venom with a Chituari gauntlet and it’s electrical powers blasted Venom into a tree. Peter was dazed but not for long as when he got back his senses he discovered that the dealers had entered the van and they were fleeing. Venom immediately webbed the gangsters to the tree to ensure they didn't escape and he ran after the Chituari weapon dealer’s van. There were still no high buildings to provide leverage for Spider-Man to swing but he improvised and started chasing after the van. Peter was once again thankful as the symbiote provided him with extreme speed and unlimited stamina. The weapon dealers saw Venom gaining on them and one of them who lasted Venom to a tree started shootings im with an Ultron blaster gun. Venom’s reflexes were fast and he dodged all of the shots. The Shocker was getting desperate and he threw the gun at Venom. Venom slapped it out of his sight as it exploded when it impacted a building but Venom did not care and he was rageful. They had thrown the weapon at Venom as a distraction and without giving Venom a chance to react. He threw a grenade at him as the grenade exploded on Venom's body and it blew him apart. The Shocker gave a shout of joy as the van kept on driving but the dealers both thanked the universe for their lives after their close encounter with Spider-Man when they noticed a shadowy figure flying above them. It was their boss the Vulture and his ally the Shocker who was surprised by his appearance. “I had already phoned Herman Schultz” said the Shocker who was immediately furious. “I had it under control” he said when suddenly, they felt something land on their van and within a split second the van was capsized and thrown to a story building. The results was devastating as the van exploded with all the Chituari weapons in it which in turn caused a massive explosion that affected most of the buildings around it but Venom stood in anger since their grenade almost killed him if not for Venom's healing properties and Tony Stark's suit which offered some protection of fire to Venom. As soon as he started regenerating Venom had headed off in pursuit of the van and he had already been the one who had thrown it to the building. “No” a voice above wailed and Venom saw a winged creature circling the sky. The creature quickly took off and Venom followed in pursuit. “None of you are getting away” he said as Peter and Venom decided but they figured that this was the most fun they had in fighting crime since the Avengers Civil War and so Spider-Man and Vulture wrecked havoc in the town. The pursuit had been going on for a while now as the town was bearing the blunt of it and Venom had not been able to catch Vulture but the chaos gave him thrills. Vulture had been shooting plasma beams at Venom but he easily dodged all of them and Peter Parker knew he had to find a way to capture Vulture as even he was getting tired when suddenly, he had an idea. Venom knew webbing Vulture wouldn't work as he had tried it and failed severely so he tried another plan. Peter Parker was approaching two huge buildings as they were opposite of each other and he shot out one web from his wrist. He ran backwards, stretched and leaped. This action resulted in a huge leap and Venom landed on a very startled Vulture. When Venom landed he wasted no time as he cut off his wings and this made Vulture crash fortunately into a river that was below them. Venom did a backflip and landed by the bank of the river. “It is finished” Venom hissed. Suddenly, Tony Stark arrived as Iron Man and Venom was glad to see him as he expected approval and praise from him but he got the exact opposite. Iron Man showed him how his reckless actions had caused multiple tragedies in the city and how he had put multiple lives at risk. “Fortunately nobody is dead but there are severe injuries” Tony barked at Peter. Tony told Peter that he was not ready to be an Avenger and that he was going to take the suit away from him along with Venom. “That's impossible” Peter said. “No it's not. I added in a feature in the suit where I can lock up Venom and the suit within you with just a command” Tony said as he gave the command. Peter's life was miserable as Venom had been silenced since Tony gave the command and Peter still felt Venom's presence but it was as if a wall had literally been placed between the two. The only person that comforted him was Ned as Tony had also released a statement to the public that stated that Spider-Man was no longer an Avenger and it broke Peter Parker as he could not even go out on the streets again as Spider-Man but worst of all Vulture's body was not found. Ned convinced Peter to go out to the homecoming dance as it would help him take his mind off things and Ned had miraculously set up a date with Liz. As Peter stepped out of his house he sincerely hoped that the day would go as perfectly as he thought but he had sadness within himself as he knew that Venom would probably have a retort to that and Peter's night had gone nothing like planned. Peter had discovered that Adrian Toomes Liz's father was actually Vulture via the family portrait as Peter had then sneaked into Adrian’s personal study room but when he discovered his plans he was shocked and Liz told Parker that her father had no love for Venom after the day of the bombing because the fire destroyed his business and now everything made sense to Peter. From what Peter saw after thwarting Vulture's plans and destroying most of his Chituari weapons he had received info of awesome and deadly symbiotic suits at Stark Industries. Peter saw the plan Toomes had done to steal the suits and he knew it would work. The plan was ingenious as Parker knew he had to do something so he ditched Liz and donned his homemade Spider-Man suit to go and thwart Adrian’s plans. He didn't go there as Venom but he went there as Spider-Man and Spider-Man ALONE. Peter tried calling Tony and it went straight to voicemail but he told himself everything nonetheless as he made his way to the facility. Spider-Man was too late as Toomes had gotten the suit and now he wore one. “I am Carnage” he shouted as he finished merging with one of the symbiotic suits. The suit then created large knives that formed wings and Toomes smirked. That’s more like it” he said. Carnage quickly lunged at Spider-Man and Peter did not stand a chance since this was Vulture bonded with the Carnage symbiote. In within minutes Peter laid sprawled on the floor as Toomes went to unmasked Spider-Man when suddenly, Venom had emerged Peter felt abarrier between him and Venom break anddeduced that Tony must have finally heard his message and he unlocked Venom in his suit. Parker quickly kicked Carnage's legs from under him and got to his feet. “You will pay for all you have done to him” he screamed at Venom as he realized that he was truly Spider-Man. Carnage leaped in straight at Venom as he braced for impact but the hit never came and instead Venom heard the screams of pain. What Peter saw was a freak Show even by Venom standards as it looked as if the suit was literally consuming Toomes but only later did Peter find out that what had happened was the suit not being compatible with Adrian’s body and after some agonizing seconds Adrian’s body exploded and he died. Peter was currently on top of his Queens High School building and he was doing some deep reflection. It had been two weeks after the incident with Carnage and everything was sort of back to normal. Liz and her mom had moved from Queens to distance themselves from the grief and Peter's heart had shattered when she told him. Tony had forgiven Peter but he stated that he judged Peter too early and that he would have to work his way back into the Avengers. Peter didn't mind that but in fact Peter preferred it as he wanted to focus more on himself and try and become the friendly neighborhood Spider-Man. “I don't like the term friendly but I’ll try it” Venom said reluctantly. Peter laughed as his separation from Venom made him appreciate the relationship and he grew more fonder of the Symbiote. “Let's go and save some people” Peter said as Venom emerged and suited up together swinging through the city.

                                                              Part 3                                                                                                                2 years have passed since the events of both the Civil War and Carnage and it’s now 2018 with the events of Infinity War starting out the same as in your universe. Bruce Banner was still traumatized and his facial expressions displayed it. Bruce had just told everything to Doctor Strange and Wong about Thanos’s invasion and he could tell that they were scared as they should be. Bruce had witnessed the powers of Thanos first hand and he knew that it was not a joke as Thanos had literally manhandled The Hulk and nobody had ever done that before. Strange immediately contacted Tony Stark and Tony arrived rapidly. They told Tony what had happened and Bruce did not leave anything out. Bruce told Tony exactly the same thing he had told Doctor Strange and Wong and Tony's facial expression turned grim. “He killed Loki” Bruce exclaimed at Tony. He went on to tell him how he defeated Thor, destroyed half of the Asgardians and their spaceship. It was Heimdall that used the Bifrost to save the Hulk and he did not leave that piece of information out. Bruce immediately requested that Steve Rogers be contacted as they would need all hands on deck to face the Mad Titan. They deduce that since Thanos destroyed the Asgardians for the Space Stone that he would be coming to Earth to get the Mind Stone from Vision and the Time Stone from Strange himself. Tony also filled in Bruce on what had happened in his absence including the war he had been with Steve Rogers and about how he was in no state of mind to really communicate with him but Bruce Banner was having none of it. “Thanos is by far the greatest threat we have ever faced” Bruce pointed out as he drew them to the fact that Loki was just Thanos’s plan from the start. Tony Stark seemed to get the message and decided to contact Steve but after the war even though Iron Man now sided with Steve Rogers about not signing the Accords they still had some bad blood between them because of Bucky's case as Steve had sent out a phone call with his emergency line to Tony in case he needed to contact him. Tony had sworn that he would never contact Steve but yet for some reason he carried the phone with him wherever he went as Tony decided that it was time to put their bad blood aside for the greater good of the world and decided to call Captain America and that was exactly the moment that the invasion started. A spaceship arrived and it contained two of Thanos’s children Ebony Maw and Cull Obsidian and they were here for the Time Stone. Tony took one good look at them and knew that they needed enough manpower but fortunately enough they had the Hulk or so Stark had thought. Bruce Banner tried to transform multiple times but the Hulk would not emerge as Bruce stated that the Hulk was scared and Tony was genuinely afraid of Thanos. “For the first time someone who could make the Hulk scared of a fight had to be extremely powerful” Tony thought as Doctor Strange and Wong immediately went into battle and Tony flew in along to help but it was not looking good. The 2 beings were incredibly powerful and they barely could withstand them. Tony Stark did not believe in miracles but now he sincerely hoped for one as Peter Parker was having a good time with Ned on the bus when he saw the spaceship and Peter immediately knew that something was wrong and Venom who hardly ever agreed with him thought so too. “I wonder why we can never just sit back and relax though” Venom hissed and Peter could not agree less. Whenever Peter wanted to take a break or while he was on a break that was when the dangerous threats seemed to occur but he could not complain because he was the friendly neighborhood Spider-Man as Peter immediately told Ned to cause a distraction so that he could go and check out the danger and Ned did the obvious thing. Ned just pointed out the alien spaceship to everyone and their attention was immediately fixed on it while Parker swung out and escaped with none of them noticing and started heading in the direction of the ship even as Venom merged with him. By the time Parker had run up the first building to get a good view he was already clouded in by a black and silky Venom suit. Peter had seen a lot of alien movies but he could not prepare himself for the scene that he was currently witnessing as Parker saw 2 scary looking like aliens battling Strange, Wong and Iron Man. Peter Parker was not sure at first that it was Tony because he was flying very fast and all Peter saw was a streak of red but now Parker could see him clearly and he was in imminent danger. As Ebony Maw lifted a light pole to strike him Parker knew that it was his cue to jump into battle and he did so as he landed in front of Tony and morphed his hand into a blade cutting the pole that was about to crush Stark. Both Tony and Ebony Maw were surprised to see him with a late more irritated than surprised Parker. Tony asked requesting to know how he had gotten him as Peter quickly explained that he was in the neighborhood and he asked Tony what the situation was and Stark quickly filled him in. From what Stark said Peter could deduce that they really needed to protect Dr.Strange and he put his mind into it. Thankfully Wong was taking care of Obsidian so Parker and Stark could focus on Ebony Maw. Letting out a battle cry Venom lunged at Ebony and that was his mistake as a portal suddenly appeared in front of him and Parker could not change his course in time. Venom entered the portal and quickly materialized and slammed into a building. Peter quickly recovered but when he did the battle was going very badly for Stark and his allies. Wong has succeeded in disposing of Obsidian but Ebony Maw had captured Dr.Strange and he was currently fleeing in his spaceship. Venom could not let that happen as Spider-Man quickly did a run through and shut out a web to the ship and he didn’t miss. Venom quickly made his way up to the ship as Parker wanted to quickly cut off its wings but Peter stopped him as he pointed out that there was innocent civilians below them. “So what do you suggest we do smartypants” Venom asked. Peter quickly thought about it and decided a course of action. Even as Tony Stark flew to join them Peter decided that he better initiate his plan fast as they were soon going to leave the Earth but Peter quickly did a backflip and landed on the windshield of the ship. Venom landed on the windshield with so much force that it was accompanied by the spikes that he formed in mid-air that it shattered and Peter was in the ship. Ebony Maw was knocked out cold by his entrance as Maw just saw a black monster coming towards him and he could do nothing to stop it as he got the full impact. The ship started flashing warning lights as it blared its alarms since Venom's entrance had caused immense damage to it. The ship started free falling and within minutes it would crash into the city below and lots of lives would be lost. Peter started to think of what they could do to avert the disaster but Dr.Strange told him not to worry about it. “Just leave the ship. I'll take care of it” Strange said. Peter was still doubtful of how Strange would take care of it but he figured out that if Tony trusted him he should as well and Venom nodded to Strange and jumped out of the ship where he saw Iron Man trying to slow its descent with his thrusters. Suddenly, a portal materialized beneath them and Peter now understood what Doctor Strange had meant when he said he would take care of it. Strange wanted to teleport the ship to another location devoiding of human life and to avoid mass casualties. Parker quickly drew Tony's attention to the portal and he detached himself from under the ship and flew above it. Peter knew that he could not go down with the ship and so he did the responsible thing. Parker jumped off of the ship but then he remembered that he could not fly and suddenly, Peter started screaming as the ground was closing in rapidly on him. Tony Stark almost laughed at his guts when Peter started waving his arms like a bird trying to stay airborne as Tony had already installed a feature to help Peter with flying and he was sure that Venom knew about it. Tony deduce that Venom also found Peter’s laugh hilarious and that's why he did not tell him about the information earlier to Peter and Stark could not blame him. Ebony Maw's ship entered the portal that Doctor Strange had created and it immediately closed. The ground was nearby by the second and Peter still seemed in the dark and Tony decided to put an end to Venom's act. Tony knew that even if Peter actually impacted on the ground and became a smear of blood and bones it still regenerated as Venom and he would’ve cured but Tony was not a fan of seeing people's inside splatter on the ground and he knew that Peter was not too especially when it was Venom. Tony screamed in a chattering voice and Venom signed wistfully as Tony Stark had just turned off a comedy show he was watching. In within a few seconds Peter spread his arms and legs out in thin fabrics projected from the right places and Peter started gliding. “This is Awesome”Peter exclaimed and Tony wondered how the kid did it going from being scared to literal death and now total awe and joy in a split second. As they approached the ground Tony saw Doctor Strange already on the ground waiting for them and his face turned grim as he remembered they had unfinished business. Immediately after they landed safely Strange had opened another portal and they all went to interrogate Ebony Maw. Strange had been smart to teleport the ship to Antarctica as the place was inhabitable by no humans but Tony thought the spaceship was utterly destroyed and Tony started doubting whether Ebony Maw would still be alive when Venom stated that he could smell blood. Peter quickly went to work as he pulled away parts of the ship like they were mere paper in search of Ebony Maw and even though Tony knew that he possessed superhuman strength he was still amazed. In within minutes Maw sprawled on their feet and Tony could tell that it would not be long before he died. Doctor Strange went straight into questioning him by asking him who Thanos was and how they could stop him but Ebony Maw just laughed. After several painful laughs and chuckles Ebony Maw told them admist coughing up blood that they were doomed. “The Mad Titan is coming to get the Infinity Stones and with them he will erase half of the population of the universe and there is nothing any of you can do about it to stop him” Ebony Maw told them and then he gave up his ghost. The mood of the atmosphere was so grim that even Venom did not dare to make any jokes about how peaceful Ebony Maw looked in his death for someone who loved war as Bruce Banner was on a mission to save Earth and he hoped that he would succeed. Bruce had immediately called Rogers and informed him about everything. Banner hoped that he would be able to make the right choice and to save Vision as he had a hunch that Thanos had also sent a ship to attack him and retrieved the Mind Stones. Banner was on his way to see War Machine and he told Rogers to gather most of the Avengers and meet him there. Bruce was still concerned about his state as he could still not get the Hulk to come out and Banner had tried everything but the green beast was still evident on staying inside. Bruce started having doubts as he realized that he might not be useful if they eventually have a war with the Mad Titan but Banner grunted in frustration as he tried to bring up the Hulk unsuccessfully for the untamed time. Rhodes's place was nearby and Banner cleared his mind of his worried thoughts as he approached his destination. “I hope they got Vision” Bruce said as he walked into Rhodes's location. Rogers had never been more happy to be on time as Steve wondered what would have happened if they had arrived just a minute later as Thanos’s forces were about to overpower Wanda and get the Mind Stone from Vision. Fortunately, Captain America had brought back up and they quickly dismantled and defeated the assailants. Wanda and Vision were very grateful but Steve Rogers knew that the war was not over and they had to quickly move onto Rhodes's location. When Bruce Banner told them about Thanos Steve thought he was joking but seeing the attack on the lives of Vision and Wanda was enough to prove to him that the Mad Titan did exist. They quickly transported themselves to Rhodes's location even as Wanda envisioned hope that Bruce Banner was waiting for them with a very feasible explanation to the attack that they had just faced as Rogers’s explanation was hasty and did not do Justice for their curiosity. When they arrived they saw War Machine in a heated conversation with Ross and from what he heard Steve was sure that Rhodes was regretting signing the Sokovia Accords just as as he warned. War Machine immediately ended the call once he noticed their presence much to the annoyance of Ross and Rogers knew that his actions might mean the end of the government's service. In within a few moments Bruce Banner joined them much to the relief of Steve Rogers as he did not have the answers the others were looking for but when Bruce told them everything their mood immediately dimmed and Vision volunteered to sacrifice his life and die for them so that they could destroy the Mind Stone and keep it out of Thanos’s reach. Wanda's face was full of pure shock and agony. Steve could not let that happen as Steve finally remembered how Wanda had saved his life from the explosion caused by Crossbones but Rogers decided that he couldn’t let Wanda lose someone that shelved and he came up with an idea. Captain America advised them to go to Wakanda as they could safely remove the Mind Stone from Vision's head without having to kill him but Steve knew they could because they were the country that had the most advanced technology on the Earth and the other team members quickly agreed to this and when Bruce asked for Ant-Man and Hawkeye it was revealed to him that they were placed under house arrest by the government. Bruce decided that it was better that they may do with what they had and they started planning their routes as they were heading straight to Wakanda. Peter Quill remembered fondly how his mother had always told him that everything would be all right and that it would be even better. Peter Quill regretted all the events of today from meeting Thor and splitting up with Groot and Rocket Raccoon and then going to stop Thanos in Knowhere. Peter actually shed a tear as he was in Knowhere where Gamora was captured and Quill decided that he had to get her back but he did not know where exactly to go but. The universe and its own unique way had solved the problem for Star-Lord. Nebula Gamora’s sister had escaped from Thanos’s ship and she knew where Thanos was. Apparently Nebula had bugged the ship and she deciphered that after Thanos had gotten the Soul Stone he would go after the Time Stone which was currently on Earth. Star-Lord wasted no time as he started flying his spaceship down to Earth his home while Doctor Strange was the first to break the ice but they had been literally quiet since Ebony Maw’s statement. “I can sense him coming” Strange said and without asking both Peter and Stark knew that it was the Mad Titan. They quickly scrambled and started forming battle plans and strategies. Their best plan so far was for them to run but however, Doctor Strange paid them no mind as he was currently looking through the various possible outcomes of the battle and Tony Stark noticed this and asked Dr.Strange how many victories there were. Strange looked grimmer than usual and he told them the answer. “Only 2” he said. Peter then insisted that they really considered running but Doctor Strange’s hook his head. “It had to be here” Doctor Strange said and Peter deduced that he wanted the fight to take place far away from humanity. Tony Stark understood as in those 2 realities they had won. “But maybe the fight had taken place here” Stark said as they gathered around to discuss battle strategies but a shadow fell upon them and they realized it was too late. Thanos had arrived but although in the original reality the battle had taken place on Titan in this reality some of the events are now unfolding differently as the Mad Titan grinned when he saw the 3 of them as he asked if they were the best Earth had to offer but they did not reply and quickly attacked. After Strange had asked Thanos what he was doing and what he wanted to do Thanos just casually replied that he was saving the universe by wiping out half of the population and Venom alongside Tony Stark suited up. They quickly lunge themselves at Thanos and attacked. “Insects. That’s all you are” Thanos exclaimed in his mind as the fight went on for a long time much to his distaste but the one giving Thanos the most discomfort was Venom as he was relentless and no matter what Thanos threw at him he quickly regenerated and kept on coming back and it was tiring Thanos out and the result was the current bleeding slash on his face. Once the Mad Titan had tasted his blood he had gotten rageful and he used the Space Stone to teleport Venom to the other side of Antarctica while he had to deal with Tony Stark and Doctor Strange which were no match for him. Thanos had simply captured Tony and used him for ransom and Doctor Strange had willingly handed over the Time Stone admist Tony’s screams which Doctor Strange did not comply with. “So predictable” Thanos said at Doctor Strange in disgust. By the time Venom had arrived at the battle scene there was a heated one side argument going on between Doctor Strange and Tony but no Thanos. Tony was chewing Strange off for willingly giving up the Time Stone but Strange did not say a thing while Thanos with 4 Infinity Stones acquired quickly transported himself to Wakanda as the battle was going on in full force but it did not seem to phase the Mad Titan as he quickly knocked out the people protecting Vision and the Mind Stone even though Steve Rogers had surprised him by withstanding him for a moment. As Thanos approached the stone he was then shot at the back by Peter Quill which Thanos recognized almost immediately as it was all a distraction and suddenly, several Wakandan soldiers dropped on top of him along with Drax and Mantis. They lured him into sleep and Peter Quill smiled as their plan came into fruition. Now it was just time for them to detach the gauntlet from Thanos’s hand but as Quill made his way to remove the gauntlet along with the other Wakandan soldiers a mighty Roar was heard above and the God of Thunder immediately came crashing down in rage from the sky with Stormbreaker and he used the momentum and threw the Stormbreaker at Thanos. Thor immediately felt some redemption for the Asgardians Thanos had killed and his brother Loki but it did not last long because it was an illusion and Stormbreaker was actually embedded into the Hulkbuster which was made by Bruce Banner. Thanos immediately cackled with a mocking laughter that was directed at the Avengers and the people of Wakanda along with the Guardians of the Galaxy while they were distracted with illusions. He had gotten the Mind Stone from Vision as Thanos raised his hand and everybody lunged at him but they were too slow. Thanos snapped his fingers and half of the universe's population faded. Dr.Strange faded before Tony and Peter's eyes leaving Tony's question unanswered. Tony had asked Strange why he gave up the Time Stone to Thanos because it was really unlike him as Stark worried about Strange's action and his imminent fading he realized that there was greater things to worry about as Peter was fading too. “Don't let me go Mr.Stark” Peter pleaded with him and Tony’s heart broke because he knew he couldn’t do anything. Tony quickly knew that Thanos had won the war and Peter was fading fast. “I'm sorry Peter”. “I'm so sorry” Peter said as he faded away leaving Tony heartbroken believing Peter to have dusted or so he thought.

                                                           Part 4                                                                                                             The events of the war were hard to believe for Tony Stark and that was saying something because Tony had seen quite a lot of things. After the Mad Titan had won he erased half of all the universe's population and that was heartbreaking for everybody including Tony Stark. Tony had to admit he had a small feeling inside of him that thought that Thanos had been bluffing but when Dr.Strange faded before his eyes the feeling also did but when Tony saw Peter almost get dusted and being brought back by Venom he was shocked. Even with that Tony had felt anguish like he had never felt before and he had cried profusely. Tony and Peter had already gone away to meet the survivors of the war when the process had happened so Tony was oblivious to the event. Stark grimaced as he remembered how the supposed meet and greet with the Avengers was as everyone was mourning. If Tony Stark had not been in the deepest form of anguish possible then the battlescene would have done it for him as Tony got the situation report from Wakanda’s army general and it was as suspected. They were no match for Thanos as the Mad Titan had completely outsmarted them and gotten the Mind Stone and now he had escaped to an alien planet to possibly celebrate. Stark remembered how those days had been for him and the world as he had completely lost hope for anything the world had to offer. All of that change when Tony got a ring at his door but Tony actually smiled as he still remembered that particular day's events perfectly and Tony had just been tinkering around with the suits but he could not find the heart to work on the symbiotic suit even though Peter was alive. Stark just worked hoping that it would take his mind off things but it did not work as Tony asks so many questions about what he would have done differently to change the results of the battle but he did not find anything so he blamed Dr.Strange since if Strange had fled with the Time Stone and Stark told him to then maybe things would have turned out right. Maybe half of the universe's population would still be alive as Tony buried himself and his depression, work and thoughts. The doorbell rang as Tony was immediately pulled out of his thoughts and he became irritated as he did not want visitors for now. The doorbell became consistent and Tony was forced to stop what he was doing as he requested for a video feed of who was bugging him at his door and he was immediately shocked. Tony saw Peter but that was impossible as he had literally saw him faded away 3 weeks prior. Peter told Friday to let him in and they both had an emotional reunion. They both sat down and had a long conversation since Tony was wondering ¿how did he returned? Tony noticed that Peter wasn’t fully re-materalized as he still saw dust all over him. Peter told Tony that he remembered very vaguely how he had re-materialized but without any memories as Peter's memories seemed to be very hazy at the time but they were coming back gradually and Peter was seriously in pain and anguish but he was also too weak to even scream and cry out as his atoms re-materialized one by one. When Peter had finished rematerializing he remembered everything and he was shocked at how he was alive because he remembered vividly how he faded in front of Iron Man. “Mr.Stark” Peter said as he widely turned around but he was alone. “Venom are you there” Peter asked but there was still no response and Peter was very scared. Venom's presence was still in Peter as Peter felt it but it was very faint and it did not necessarily make him happy. A lot of theories came into Peter’s mind and a lot of them were not good. One of his theories was that he was indeed blipped and trapped in Thanos’s prison and another was that he miraculously survived the Blip but he quickly discarded the latter. Peter had been a superhero long enough to know that things did not come out for good people that easily and then suddenly, Peter heard a very raspy whisper as if Venom was trying to say something that Peter could not makeup the words. Another one of Peter’s thoughts was that he was in the afterlife and since Venom was still in Antarctica thanks to the symbiote he guessed he did not make it to heaven and just ended up in Antarctica but what he saw now gave him hope that maybe he was wrong. Peter saw a woman who was glowing with what was possibly huge amounts of energy coming towards him and when she landed Peter asked her the most reasonable question that came to his mind. “Are you an angel” he said and the woman didn't even crack a smile. Peter finished his story by telling Tony that the woman told him that she was Captain Marvel and Nick Fury summoned her. Peter had done his best telling her all the events that had happened to Earth and the woman had given him a free ride to Tony's house meaning that this might have been how he survived. Tony had certainly gotten a lot to think about from Peter's story and one of such as how he was still alive. Tony had many theories but they all bottled down to one thing or one symbiote in particular and that had to do with Venom as one of the theories that came to Tony's mind made more sense and it was that because Venom was from another universe the Infinity Stones did not have much power on him so he had just used most of his life force to save Peter. Tony immediately ran a checkup on Peter and he discovered that it was true. Venom’s presence was very faint in Peter as the Symbiote had spent almost all its life to save him Peter but what supportedthis fact was when Tony realized that Venom had used a whole 23 days to heal Peter Parker and Stark immediately told this fact to Peter and his mood immediately turned sour as he asked whether there was anything Stark could do to save Venom and Tony had an idea as he had been working on a project before Thanos’s incident. Tony took Peter into a room that contained a pod as Tony called it the restatement tank as it was used to fasten the symbiote's healing process that Tony usually experimented on but Peter immediately got the idea and he helped Tony in clearing it out. When they were done Peter laid down inside the pod and Stark closed it and activated it. Tony Stark saw that his theory was right and Venom was quickly regenerating as he monitored the process from his grid. “Good to have you back Pete” Tony said as he watched on. While Peter had been rehabilitating Tony had been contacted by the remaining Avengers as Steve Rogers and him had put aside their differences for the time being again in attendance where those that were not wiped out by the blip like Steve, Natasha, Nebula Banner and Captain Marvel as well as the others. Tony deduced that it was Captain Marvel that saved Peter but that did not stop Tony from going off on her as Tony questioned why she was not around to fight when the world needed her the most but their brewing argument was cut off by others and the meeting had been summoned because they wanted to go and capture Thanos and get back the Infinity Stones which they would use to bring everybody back. The plan was laid out and it seemed like it would work but some of the Avengers were wary because unexpected things usually happened. After much deliberation on the plan they decided to go ahead with the plan as Tony held off on telling them that Spider-Man was back as he did not necessarily want to get their hopes up that erased people would be coming back but Tony decided that when he had all his pieces in the puzzle put back together he would tell them and after agreeing on the plan they immediately went to prepare as they planned to leave immediately. The battle was surprisingly short as Thanos was immediately defeated and brought to his knees. Captain Marvel had been a major factor because she unleashed a huge amount of energy on him through a punch as once they have subdued the Mad Titan they requested for the Infinity Stones and Rogers used the opportunity to look around the environment. From what Steve could tell Thanos had gotten his hands dirty quite literally in fact as he was a farmer now but Steve wondered how a person could wipe out half of the universe and casually go into farming as though nothing had happened. After all the threats Thanos had just laughed and stated that he destroyed all of the stones to ensure that they would not be used again and everyone knew he was telling the truth. Immediately Thor got furious and be headed Thanos leaving some of the Avengers surprised and rageful as they had just lost the only lead they had. Peter Parker felt miserable as Parker was just coming back from Aunt May's house and he discovered that she was blipped along with Ned and MJ. Peter felt like Thanos had a very personal vendetta against him as he did not think that it was random or for nothing. “Cheer up. At least you have me and I'm quite a lot. Venom snarled Peter realized that he was right and he became very grateful again to Tony Stark for the pod. The reinstatement tank had worked perfectly even though it took some hours but Venom had been brought back to life fully as Tony had gone over his theories with Parker and it made a whole lot more sense as he knew that the only reason he survived the blip was Venom. Peter now stayed with Tony even though the other Avengers didn’t know about it yet and he had been helping Tony Stark work on his incredible projects until he decided to go visit Aunt May and see if she was still alive or if she faded away. Peter knew that Tony was aware of their condition but he did not say anything and he had simply given him the go-ahead and Parker was grateful. Peter reached his new home Tony's house and he went inside as he wondered what the next step would be. Peter had been helping Tony Stark build his new symbiotic suit and the presence of Venom had quickened the process as he answered some vital questions. It had currently been 6 months since the Blip. They were currently in the micro stages as Tony watched them through a quantum advanced microscope how the cells were being formed in the symbiotic suit as he directed Peter on where and how to position things. Tony noticed how the effects took place and he noticed a huge difference in the time relevancy. Tony then remembered someone who was called the Ant-Man and wished he was still around to help him as that was his particular field. Unfortunately, he had disappeared and Tony deduced that he was blipped along with half of the population of the universe or so he thought. Peter who was in a moment of great sadness as he remembered what had happened to his friends and the world asked if they could not just go back in time to correct it and Tony got a huge idea. It was a far shot but Tony was not going to give up anytime soon as he got the motivation from Peter's never dying attitude. “Peter” Tony said. “I got an idea” he completed as he beamed at the youngster “why do I have a feeling that this is crazy” Venom grieved and Tony actually laughed. After a very long time of sadness Peter and Venom actually felt that the plan would work. “It has to” Peter said even though Venom warned him not to get his hopes up. Tony had a very crazy idea of time traveling and they were semi-confident that they could pull it off. They had not yet told the other Avengers as they kept formulating their plans and gathering the materials as Tony told Peter that it would be nice to go to them with the time machines rather than just the ideas they started working on the machine day and night and their heart was into it so they moved fast. Suddenly, they hit a wall in their progress and Tony knew that he had to bring in someone else in intellect. They had to bring in someone else someone who had high intellect and it was Bruce Banner. It had been up to 11 months since the Blip happened and they were not willing to allow it to reach the year mark. Tony finally placed a call to Bruce and he immediately cameover when he heard that they wereworking on what could save humanity. Bruce Banner was impressed with what Tony and Peter had achieved. Bruce had thought that he was the busy one as he had finally found how to merge the body of the Hulk with his mind but seeing the work of Tony he knew that he was far outmatched and Bruce had first been enraged when he he discovered that Peter had re-materialized after the Blip but Tony had not told anyone even. After hearing his reasons Tony tried and calmed him down and told him to focus on the matter at hand as the universe depended on it quite literally in fact. After studying their work Bruce became more amazed as they had done really good work that solved the problem they faced but they lacked a specific particle that would enable the time travel process and Banner knew exactly what they needed. “Pym Particle” Bruce announced and he briefly explained what it was to them. “The bad news is that both Hank Pym and his daughter alongside Ant-Man were erased by Thanos”Bruce told them sadly and Peter felt his hopes deflate. “Not so fast” Tony said as he quickly uploaded a video clip of a holographic screen for all of them tow arch and what they saw astounded them. They saw a security camera feed of Ant-Man entering the Quantum Realm while Hank Pym, his daughter and wife fading in the air. They both got what Tony was trying to say as Ant-Man was still alive since he was not erased by Thanos but after getting the facts they all went to retrieve him and for the time their plan actually seemed like it could work. Scott Lang could not believe his years. According to Bruce Banner and the others although he had been in the Quantum Realm for almost a year he was just there for almost an hour. They informed him about Thanos and the wart hat took place. When Scott heard that both Hank and his daughter were gone his heart skipped and he decided that he would do everything within his powers to bring them back. They took Scott to the machine and he supplied them with the Pym Particles and they did a test run. It was a success as immediately after the test run they had sent out a signal to all the Avengers and heroes remaining and even Clint Barton attended. Tony was anxious about how they would take everything but it did not matter much as it was all for the greater good and when each and every one of them were present Tony narrated  everything to them with the help of Peter Parker whom they were surprised to see they were all still silent and he finished everything and surprisingly they agreed to do it. Without much complaint Tony immediately understood as without voicing at all of them who had been deeply affected by the blip as it took away those they really loved but BruceBanner also noted to all of them that their interference with the past would not affect their present but it would just create alternate realities and Peter then told them the plan they had been working on. Stark, Bruce and Scott lying alongside with Peter Parker had thought the plan through and they had found no loopholes. They were going to different events in the past to retrieve the Infinity Stones and they had already mapped out those events. Peter chipped in that they were going in groups and they quickly assigned themselves. In within minutes they were ready and it was the moment for time travel. The mission went very successful but it was almost too good to be true but it was not as they lost Natasha alias the Black Widow since when she had been paired with Clint Barton alias Hawkeye to retrieve the Soul Stone before Thanos gol his hands on it but they were met with an impossible situation and a sacrifice. The keeper of the stone Red Skull who had been trapped by the Tesseract during his fight with Captain America in World War II told them that in order to get the Soul Stone a soul must be sacrificed as Natasha had decided to sacrifice herself and she succeeded even though she had to fight through Hawkeye to do it. The other Avengers got back the various stones and Thor even got back as hammer Mjolnir after a heartfelt talk with his mother. Steve Rogers and Tony Stark were not spared as they got a taste of raw motions when they saw their past lover and father respectively. After the stones had been collected Bruce and Tony finally got to work in setting up the stones and the Gauntlet that they had created alongside Rocket Raccoon. Once they finished they gave the Gauntlet to the obvious candidate Peter Parker as Peter was shocked but Tony quickly explained that he was the only one that would be able to withstand the effects of the Gauntlet because of Venom and his rapid healing abilities. Tony noted that if he was not able to then Hulk would have been the optimal choice as Peter was scared about the whole arrangement but then he remembered the people that had been faded and how he owed it to them to bringing them back. “So are we going to do this or not” Venom snarled and Peter agreed to do it. Peter Parker put on The Gauntlet and he felt like all of his body including his atoms and molecules were being ripped apart and replaced almost immediately repeatedly. In other words Peter felt like he was in hell contracting all of his efforts as Parker thought about bringing back half of the population of the universe and he snapped his fingers and just like that all of the population that had faded away re-materialized. Peter quickly pulled out the gauntlet as he was in pain and his flesh was sizzling but it immediately started healing thanks to the Venom symbiote. “You did well kid” the other Avengers told him as they patted him on the back. The mood was generally high and elevated as the Avengers thought that they had won and for once everything went according to plan but they were very wrong. Nebula had been breached as she had been captured in 2014 during her expedition into the past and currently her past self who was still loyal to the Mad Titan was acting as her and infiltrating The Avengers by providing information to him. Thanos had been overjoyed when he got to know that his plans to destroy half of the world’s population actually came to fruition but his mood quickly turned sour when he realized that the Avengers wanted to change the future. Nebula immediately turned on the time machine on Thanos’s orders and he came into the Avengers compound with one thing in mind and that was to retrieve the Infinity Stones and wipe out the entire universe and start a new one. The Avengers both old and the newly re-materialized were shocked when they saw Thanos emerge with his army but they wasted little to no time. They jumped into battle with renewed courage as the battle was a fierce one and Thanos barely had the upper hand as powerful entities like Captain Marvel Venom and surprisingly Steve Rogers who was now wielding Thor's hammer gave him a hard time. Thanos finally managed to barely brush them off and he seized the Infinity Gauntlet. As Thanos was about to wipe out the entire universe Tony Stark looked at Doctor Strange and he nodded at him. Tony immediately knew what to do as Tony ran at Thanos and he immediately stole the Infinity Stones without Thanos noticing. “I am inevitable” Thanos said as he snapped his fingers after flinging Tony away. Thanos expected the world to all vanish but nothing happened as Tony quickly displayed the Infinity Stones in his arsenal and then he pressed a button in his suit that initiated his bonding with the symbiotic suit he and Peter had been working on as he snapped his fingers and Peter's screams rang out through the battlefield. As he figured out what Tony had done Thanos and his entire army faded and so did Tony Stark. The battle had been won but the winning side was not celebrating as Peter had remained unmoved from the spot where Tony had faded for almost a day and no matter what the Avengers had said to him he couldn’t have been gone just like that. Peter kept repeating to himself as he knew that Tony had been merged with the symbiotic suit before he faded and that meant that he outed to re-materialize soon but even Peter started doubting himself as many theories came to his mind. ¿What if the suit had not completely bonded with Tony before he faded? One of the effects of the gauntlet had been too severe for even the Symbiote to re-materialize Tony but when Peter was about to leave with a lot more grief in his heart as he started accepting the fact that Tony was gone for good he started seeing a swirl of dust around the spot that Tony had faded and he beamed like he never had before. “Tony Stark is alive” Peter screamed.

                                                         Part 5

Peter was sure that he had never been more grateful to see a swirl of dust in his life as it was not actually dust and it was miniature atoms of that of Tony Stark starting to reform but something was very wrong though. They moved and reshaped themselves way too slowly and Peter immediately had a plan. Tony Stark created a reinstatement pod to aid symbiotes to reform and heal faster. Peter immediately modified the pod and had placed it on top of where Tony was reinforming the process becamefaster but it was still very slow. Peter had taken 23 days to fully re-materialize when Thanos had almost blipped him because of Venom but he was sure that Tony would not take more than that because he actually wore the gauntlet and all that radiation that passed through him. “It's a miracle that he is still alive” Peter said and Venom agreed. Peter decided that it was time that he let Tony reform and he focused on his personal life like Tony would have wanted him to. Peter would leave the monitoring process on the capability hands of Pepper Potts who had a romantic relationship with Mr.Stark as Peter knew that his Aunt May must have been worried sick about him because he had not left Tony's side since the battle but they secretly transferred the Pod to his secret chamber and only a few people knew about Tony reforming as even Nick Fury did not know about it. As Peter thought about Aunt May he also remembered Ned and thought about how his best friend must be coping. “Former best friend” Venom said enraged as he was this self-acclaimed best friend of Peter Parker. Peter paid him no mind as he went on to think about MJ as one thing the Blip had taught Peter was that life was too unpredictable and short. As he almost faded he had thought about missed opportunities that he was scared to pursue and MJ was one of them as Peter had a crush on her. “Snap back to reality Mr.lover boy” Venom said in a scornful laughter as he told Peter that the idea of MJ dating him was unlikely because according to him she was not on Parker’s class. Peter refused to be undeterred though as he made up his mind that the first thing he would do when he saw her was to profuse his love for her but Peter quickly stood up from where he was watching Mr Stark slowly reform and he said his goodbyes as he left to the outside world. The outside world was great and it seemed like the Blip had really softened up people including the bad guys as the crime rates had drastically reduced but Peter heard different praises about the heroes. After the war Captain America had gone back in time to spend his special days with Peggy Carter and when he returned he had given his shield to Sam Wilson and then he passed away. There was Black Widow who had sacrificed her life for the Soul Stone and then Tony Stark. Peter's heart throbbed when he heard how the people regarded Tony Stark as a hero. “You truly deserve it Mr.Stark” Peter said after the war. Peter was sure that there was nothing for the Avengers as half of them were dead, retired or currently incapacitated but it did not worry Peter as the world seemed free from threats at the moment and Peter had borrowed one of Tony's jets courtesy of Mr.Happy Hogan and he had made his way back to Queens. On his request Happy dropped him off on his high school block as Peter had a particular foundness for the buildings and he stood there and reflected on his actions for a while and then he swung home for a long time. He swang through the city as Peter had never seen it so peaceful but Peter arrived at Ned's house first and he was so grateful that he was alive. Ned literally screamed his lunch out as Venom startled him with his entrance but after spending some time with him chatting mostly about what had happened in the war and also telling him about Michelle Jones Peter decided that it was time he went home to see Aunt May. Peter immediately left after saying his farewells to Ned but Aunt May was so delighted to see Peter as she actually thought she had lost him but she had been comforted by Happy and Peter was a little suspicious of their relationship but he did not say anything even though Venom was urging him to. Peter quickly cooked up a story about his disappearance as Aunt May brought it rapidly without even asking permanent questions but Peter assured that she was just too happy to see him again as she thought she had lost him and Aunt May, Peter and Happy thereafter had dinner and it was a very satisfying one. Peter was happy to be home with Happy Hogan and Aunt May even though he still did not get why Happy was still around. After the events of the day Peter was exhausted and he quickly crashed on his bed as he passed it with a smile on his face. “I don't think the world's gonna suffer another outwardly threat again for a while” Peter thought before he went to sleep but Peter was very wrong. Life had been going very well for the world these past 8 months as there hadn’t been any anomalies in a while and Nick Fury seriously wished it would stay like that forever but even he knew that it was impossible. The first strike happened in Mexico where Nick Fury and Maria Hill were there to investigate it. Fury had noticed several disruptions around the area and he quickly informed Maria and they decided that they would have to be there to witness it. Currently, they were in the city of Ixtenco to investigate it as Fury quickly filled Maria Hill in by telling her that the locals had said that the disruption had a face on it and soon after that they were live witnesses to an unidentified creature. Nick Fury and Maria Hill were petrified by the sight of the monster but they decided that they needed to stop it. Nick and Maria quickly swung into action but all of their arsenals seemed to have no effect on the creature as he went about destroying things in the city. Just when all hope was about lost an unidentified person came into play and with the help of Nick Fury and Maria Hill the creature was swiftly dispatched. After the battle the unidentified man introduced himself as Quentin Beck and he told Nick Fury and Maria Hill his story. Nick Fury knew that according to the situation report he got from Quentin the attacks were just starting and he hoped that they would be able to contain it as the world was short on heroes. Nick Fury quickly remembered a hero that the world still had and he immediately put a call across to him. Nick Fury called for Spider-Man but Parker had been ignoring Fury's calls as he decided that he wanted to constantly trade on his personal life and have none of Shields problems. As Tony Stark's problems were weighing him down only a few people knew that Tony was currently reforming and Peter liked it that way but it came with a downside as a lot of people were pressuring him asking him if he would be the next Iron Man and all sorts of questions personally. Peter thought that even if Tony had passed on he would not have the heart to carry on his legacy as the Iron Man. “This is because you're a weakling” Venom snarled and Peter quickly defended himself. They went back and forth in Peter's mind until Venom quickly alerted him. “Here she comes” Venom signaled to Peter. When the last word laced with Venom Peter was waiting up for Michelle Jones as he had been trying to date her but his actions had all seemed futile and Venom blamed it on his lack of manliness but Peter did not allow it to get to him. Parker quickly went to make his move but he was suddenly cut off by Brad Davis his competitive for MJ as Peter attributed 100% of his failures for not winning over Michelle Jones to Brad Davis but Venom claimed that he did so in order to help him sleep at night because he was a failure and Peter had actually developed a mental trash for Venom on relationship matters as all of the advice of Venom on how to get Michelle Jones had been the most embarrassing moments of his life. Peter cringed as he remembered how he had worn a biker's attire with sun shades inside the cafeteria and he had bounced his head off the wall because Venom told him that women loved bad boys. Peter's food had been splashed around the place and everyone erupted in laughter and he could not bring his eyes to meet MJ. Peter cleared his thoughts as he remembered his resolve on the roof of his Queens High School to be more darling and achieving his dreams and one of them turned out to be Michelle Jones. Peter heaved a deep sign of breath and went in to talk to Michelle. It was Peter's lucky day as he was successful in winning Michelle over even though most of it was due to the fact that Midtown's Tech was organizing a trip to Europe due to the kids that were erased during the Blip but Peter had been counted as a person that was erased in the Blip even though he was immediately brought back by Venom. Peter was in very high spirits as he really had high hopes for the trip and how he could move things forward with Michelle but Venom was still very pessimistic. The attack had happened again in Morocco and Nick Fury along with Maria Hill and Quentin Beck had pulled their resources to destroy it. This time it was an air elemental creature as Nick Fury started seeing a pattern as the first creature was Earth related and now this one was air related. Fury had been consistently trying to contact Parker but it proved futile as all his calls kept getting redirected to Happy and Fury was getting infuriated and he immediately called Happy Hogan. Happy tried making excuses for Parker but Fury could see through it as Peter was avoiding him and Nick Fury directly asked Hogan if it was true that Peter was deliberately avoiding his calls and redirecting them to him but as expected happy denied it. Nick Fury decided that he would need another plan to contact Peter Parker as he would need all hands on deck. Currently, Quentin Beck had gone to intercept another threat with two spies and Nick Fury needed to put an end to the anomalies for good. Peter's plans to actually bond with Michelle Jones during the trip turned out to be a futile to the prediction of Venom but what made matters worse was that Peter's best friend Ned got a girlfriend after the bonding with the girl during the entire trip at Venice as Venom rubbed it in Peter's face as his friend accomplished what he could not an in just a few hours Peter was feeling so downcast and he stalked at the end of the class during the sightseeing and he was glad that he had stayed there. A monstrous creature exploded out of the canals in Venice and started attacking the city. It was not until later that Peter knew that its name was Hydro-Man because Peter was at the back of the class as He was able to sneak quite easily and transform into Venom to combat the monster. Peter tried fighting the monster but it had no effect on the monster and Venom voiced his concerns that Peter was unrelenting. Peter kept up his attacks on the monster until Quentin Beck came and subdued the beast. Peter was in somewhat awe as he watched as Mysterio lured the monster from the canals and destroyed it. Venom was having none of it though as he felt that something was not quite right but Venom then quietly sneaked out while the crowd's attention was on Quentin and he transformed back to Peter who swiftly rejoined the students as he had not left for one second. “What a day” Peter thought as he did not even realize that this day was only beginning but on the night of the attack the dreaded meeting with Fury finally approached and Peter was so shocked when he saw Nick Fury but he tried not to show it as he did not want Fury to know that he had been avoiding him. Nick Fury after chatting with Peter introduced Quentin Beck to him as Venom quickly went into a defensive position as he covered Peter Parker's face to shield his identity but Nick Fury downplayed all his hunches that Venom had by telling Peter that Quentin was a very trusted person who was helping him battle the Elementals and Peter quickly apologized and called off Venom who relentlessly redrew to reveal Parker’s face. Quentin Beck then told Peter that he came from an alternate reality and so did the Elementals. According to him they had arrived on Earth after the Blip and one elemental was remaining and that was Molten-Man due to make an appearance in Prague. Even though Quentin Beck's story of how the Elementals had killed his family moved Peter he declined Nick Fury's request to go and fight the elemental in Prague using his school outing as an excuse. Nick just smiled and allowed Peter to go much to his surprise. After he had left Nick Fury immediately changed the location of Peter's school to Prague though the trip had different plans. “Nothing will stop him now from fighting with us” Nick Fury thought as he smiled. Peter could not believe what he had done as Nick Fury had given him an AI called Edith embedded on the glasses as a gift from Tony but Nick Fury said that Tony directed that it should be given to Peter on his passing and Peter could not reject the gift without telling Fury that Tony was sort of alive so he accepted it. Peter also got an upgrade on his suit even though he had not tried out any features on his first use of the AI as Peter had ordered an orbital drone strike to destroy the bus mistakenly in a feat of rage as an effort to bond with MJ which was yet again throttled by Jones but Nick Fury was currently telling Peter off and Parker already knew all the things that Nick was telling him about him endangering his classmates and he was truly sorry. Quentin Beck came over to comfort him with much to the dislike of Venom who wanted to rip his head off as Peter quickly left Quentin as he went to position himself for the mission. “I hopefully get to spend more time with Michelle Jones before the elemental attacks” Peter told himself. The elemental gave Peter some time and he spent it wisely. Peter had not been seeing Ned often because his girlfriend Brant had been taking most of his time as Peter saw Michelle Jones and he had hoped that he would bond more with her tonight. Peter's hopes were actually fulfilled and he got to talk with MJ but it was very awkward as they spent their time complimenting each other. Venom was beyond relieved when Nick Fury radioed Peter to be in position as Venom told Peter that if he had spent one more second in the conversation he would haveself-destructed and Peter quickly departed but not before telling Ned to provide a distraction for him and pinging the suspicion of Michelle who secretly followed him out. Peter Parker through the use of Edith had confined his classmates in the state opera at the other end of the city away from the elemental attack as the elemental Molten-Man had chosen to attack during the carnival of lights so Peter guessed it was not in a festival mood but as Parker transformed into the Venom symbiote he noticed a difference in the color of his suit and it was now dark blue and Venom quickly explained that it was part of the upgrade that Tony Stark made for him. The reason for the change of color was actually quite simple but since Spider-Man's appearance in Prague some of his classmates had gotten suspicious of what Spider-Man was doing there all the way from Queens as if they got to know that Spider-Man also appeared in Prague then it would confirm their suspicions that Spider-Man is one of them and Parker knew that if it happened it would not take long before they narrowed it down to him as he was always missing during Spider-Man’s appearance. Suddenly, Quentin Beck flew beside Peter making him clear his thoughts as they were about to combat the final and probably the most powerful elemental. Peter had never felt so useless and everything he threw at the creature did not even phase as it was only when Quentin Beck's powers seemed to have an effect on the creature that Peter's feelings of uselessness was made even worse. When Ned and Brant were in danger at the top of the ferris wheel Peter had just managed to barely save them. Ned immediately dubbed him night monkey to clear all suspicions of him being the black-suited Spider-Man and if Peter had not been so serious he would have actually laughed to end the battle. Quentin Beck had performed a move called the Kamikaze attack to take out the elemental as his own department but Peter’s heart quickly skipped even as he rushed to check up on Quentin who was fortunately not dead but injured and Peter was awe by the man but Venom thought there was something off about him and the whole scenario even though he couldn’t place it. Peter was present when Fury told Quentin to come to Berlin and build a new Avengers and Peter thought that he deserved it even though the only words Nick Fury had for him were discouraging words. Quentin Beck invited Peter for a drink after the battle and he figured that he could not say no so he accepted the invitation and they both walked down to have a drink. “What have I done” Peter screamed in sudden realization to Michelle Jones. Currently, Peter was on the Charles Bridge with MJ and she had shown him a piece of technology which is web that had snagged last night in the fight. The piece of technology was actually a projector of the illusion of Molten-Man as the attack on Prague was an illusion but suddenly, everything became clear to Peter as he realized that Quentin Beck had been playing them all this time including Nick Fury and all of the attacks were Illusions and Quentin was really the bad guy. Peter was so enraged at himself because last night when he and Quentin had gone out for a drink they had thoughts about responsibilities and Peter thought about it and how he wanted to focus more on his personal life so he gave Edith to Quentin despite the warnings of Venom. Now Peter could see that it was all a ploy by Quentin to get the AI as Parker quickly revealed to MJ that he was Spider-Man and after collaborating with her and Ned he quickly left for Berlin to warn Nick Fury. Quentin Beck was on top of the world as his ploy to get Edith had work successfully but Beck had been so full of rage when he heard that Tony Stark had given the extremely immature and inexperienced Peter Parker Edith but it was okay now as he had it and he was laughing now. “Tony” Quentin said as an amusement to himself and his employees as well as they were discarded former members of Stark Industries. Quentin had immediately told them of his plan to cast a grand illusion at London and that would put him at the Avengers level to become the new Iron Man. Then he discovered that Peter now knew his secret via a video feed as the rage that Quentin had for Parker was now revived as Spider-Man was on his way to Berlin to warn Nick Fury but Quentin decided that it was time to end him and every one of his friends andhe knew his secret identity. Quentin quickly went to work as he had to move fast to intercept Parker in Berlin but Parker attempted to reveal the identity of Beck and his plans to Fury and Hill but he was intercepted by Beck. Quentin immediately ordered a drone to shoot Nick Fury and Peter was in disbelief. The office building suddenly vanished into a mid-construction building and Beck started tormenting Peter with various illusions. When it became almost too much for Parker he was saved by Nick Fury who shot Beck in the back as Fury then proceeds to ask for the names of the people who knew about Quentin Beck but Peter suddenly smiled and lunged at Fury. “Gotcha” Venom snarled as he tore into Fury who turned out to be Quentin in disguise. The color of the environment changed as Venom punched and pounded on him. Suddenly, drones started firing at Venom and he had to pull out from beating defeated. Quentin then ended up disappearing but the environment now looked as if it was glitching as Venom had destroyed some virtual parts of Quentin's armor. “How did you know I was the one” Quentin said shaking as he tried to catch his breath. “It’s called Spider-Sense” Peter shouted back at him. “Venom had also helped out because he could sense living organisms too” Quentin told Peter but that not matter because he would soon be dead. Venom just laughed and he vanished completely. In within seconds he re-materialized with Quentin and his clutches. “You're not the only one that can hide” Venom said as he delivered a swift punch that knocked Mysterio out. Even as he thanked Tony Stark for the camouflage upgrade in the suit Peter Parker had gone to see how Tony Stark was and he was happy to see that he was reforming his body parts what remained were the internal organs and Tony Stark would fully be back. Peter had narrated all that had happened to Tony and he left Edith at his pod side because he did not feel like he was worthy to have it. As Peter left Tony worthy or not what he saw on the several billboards left him shattered but Quentin was in court and he explained with all of his strength that Peter Parker was Spider-Man even going as far as to showing evidence. Peter felt his world crumble but Venom felt very elated by the news. “It’s about time the world would get to know me” Venom hissed. Meanwhile, in another place and time Peter-Two of Earth-96284 bonded with the Symbiote after a scientist accidentally dropped a sample of the symbiote and giving into his anger after losing both Uncle Ben and Aunt May to the robber changing his story forever. Peter with his new fond abilities defeated Symbiote-Goblin and was currently fighting Dr.Otto Octavius who also had the symbiote in a grueling battle over the control of his fusion reactor a reactor that Ock had created in order to keep his dream alive for renewable energy that could be used across the world. Otto begged Spider-Man not to destroy his dreams but after everything Spider-Man with the powers of the Venom symbiote was able to easily defeat him knocking some sense into the late Doctor as Peter begged Otto to shut the machine down. “How do I stop it” Peter said Otto. “Great brilliance but lazy” said Parker who fell to his knees into the treacherous waters. “Take a look around and see what is happening. “We must destroy it”. Peter said. “I can't do that” Otto replied using his metal arms launching them into Peter as Spider-Man was caught in the air and left at the mercy of Ock. Otto had Peter right where he wanted him and began to choke him with his forearms slowly constricting him until there was nothing left of the boy. Peter got out of word as he spoke softly with nothing left to lose. “I remember when you spoke to me about intelligence that it was a gift to be used for the good of mankind” Peter said. Otto had a flashback of when he met Peter Parker shaking his hand glancing at his wife. “A privilege” Otto replied. The arms are turning you into something you're not. Don't listen to them” Peter replied with a choke under those metal arms. “You became a disturbed human being. You can't control all this energy and power. You might put everyone in grave danger if you let the arms control you further” Peter exclaimed. Otto thought about this question and asked Peter if he ever thought about giving up his powers and dreams. Peter remembered the struggle of being Spider-Man having flashbacks of Uncle Ben and the symbiote trying to control him when he was at the lab. “Ock put Spider-Man down”. Peter fell slowly rising up and said to Otto. “I have because I've learned time and time again that With Great Power there must also Come Great Responsibility and this what you've done and what you're going to do is a responsibility even you can avoid. Otto give up your dreams and be steady. Please don’t listen to the symbiote as it will only make it worse” Peter said as Otto put his head down having a tear in his eye. He asked Peter to leave to save himself as he was going to finish this as a man not a monster” Peter replied. “I can help you”. “No” Otto replied. Peter planned to swing away until the back of his hair jumped up his senses becoming wider as Peter was hit by debris from the fusion reactor but a loud scream came from the symbiote as tendrils moved everywhere with the noises and the screams of Otto Octavius who was experimenting the same thing. He couldn't give this opportunity up as the symbiote was harming him and many people and now he was going to kill Otto one of his friends. Peter saw Otto ripping apart the machine and the symbiote and looked within himself seeing that his power could lead him into what Otto became. Peter screamed in pain preparing to rip the Symbiote off of him as Peter began again to have flashes of Uncle Ben saying that he loved him no matter what choice he would make here and now. Parker's eyes opened as he rejected the symbiote throwing it into the water below but Peter rolled out of the way and saw Otto drowning. Parker rushed to Otto using the last of his powers to catch Otto as his webs pulled him up with all of his might. “I won't let you die” Peter said. “Not like what happened to Ben never again” and with all of Spider-Man's strength he took Otto from the platform as the tritium sunk into the river below and it blew up. Peter's eyes opened as he and Otto were pulled into the shoreline by the current. Peter dropped to his knees as it was over and the Symbiote was gone for good. Peter climbed away from the shore leaving Otto for the police but he had a tear go down his cheek as he knew that Otto wasn't a bad man and he just had bad luck. The next day Peter heard everything on the news from The Daily Bugle on how Doc Ock was going into surgery to have his arms removed and from there he was going to be charged for his crimes against the city. Although Peter was glad he could save Otto he knew that he had bigger issues to deal with later down the line as Spider-Man and Peter Parker. Peter got into a suit ready to attend John Jameson's wedding as Parker watched on as MJ walked down the road to meet with John and deep down Peter knew that he would fine someone later but right now he had to focus on recovering from the symbiote and becoming the friendly neighborhood Spider-Man. Back at the Osborn residence Harry failed as he failed to find the truth about Spider-Man and sat in his chair contemplating his next course of action but Harry looked into the mirror and he saw Bernard. Bernard put his hand on his shoulder squeezing it. “Harry” Bernard said. “I need to talk to you” and so Harry learned the truth about his father and how he became Green Goblin. Harry was shocked at this revelation as this whole time he wanted Revenge but he couldn't see through that Spider-Man was the one who tried to save his own father from himself and Harry cried as Bernard hugged the boy. As this happened the TV broadcasted something showcasing Spider-Man returning but the 2 watched as Spider-Man was trying to stop a broken crane from crashing into a building and Peter rushed out of the wedding as he donned his Spider-Man's suit once again. The blue and red was back. Peter with his newfound faith in himself as Spider-Man rushed into an alleyway putting his regular clothes in his backpack but Peter leaped into action rushing from building to building jumping fast and far as Parker jumped and rolled he looked and turned his attention to a massive crane. The operator was electrocuted and lost control of the functions. Peter's hair on the back of his neck flew up as he watched that this was only going to end one way if he didn't step but it it's been Solon. ¿Did he really have the strength to become Spider-Man once again? It did matter as the only thing that mattered was stepping into action before it was too late and so Peter rushed into action as he always did. Spider-Man used his webs to stop the crane from hitting the buildings as Spider-Man pulled the crane to his left trying with all of his strength before it was too late as Spider-Man pulled his way but he was getting somewhere until something came from behind him with force he never thought that he would feel and Peter looked and all he saw was a black outfit that resembled his previous symbiote suit only this time it was more menancing. The figure opened her face to reveal Mary Jane. “MJ” Peter said. Mary Jane begged Peter for help as the symbiote then took back what was once MJ's face and told Peter Parker that because of their rejection he would take MJ from him unless he took back the symbiote. The alien creature knew everything about Peter Parker's life as he didn't have time to choose but deep down Peter still loved MJ meaning he couldn't let the symbiote consume her and Parker told the symbiote to stop until the symbiote fought Spider-Man on the edge of the crane. The crane slid too far and broke most of the glass from the building and sheets of the glass began to fall below. People ran rushing out of the way to make sure they didn't get hit as MJ took Spider-Man by the neck and said. “Make the choice Pete or I will”. The symbiote began to consume Mary Jane slowly eating her from the inside out as she screamed but Spider-Man begged and told the symbiote he would do it. “I'll take you back. Just don't kill MJ. We need to save those people. They will die if we don't” Parker said and without question the symbiote threw Mary Jane towards Peter who grabbed her in time. Peter took his hand as the symbiote reached re-bonding with him but all Parker's efforts were in vain and he tried too hard to forget the symbiote but the symbiote would always come back. Peter took control of the symbiote fighting it inside of them as the symbiote tried to beg for mercy but Spider-Man was too strong and made a deal with the symbiotic creature. He uses him as a host for full control as the symbiote agreed and they began to save the rest of the people within the building. Spider-Man looked to see Gwen Stacy a friend of Peter hanging on from a phone cord as Peter and the symbiote agreed to rush in and save her. They jumped as fast as they could with Peter using his webs but it was too late as MJ woke up to see everything below and Spider-Man had his head down with the lifeless Gwen Stacy by his side. MJ knew that Peter was Spider-Man because of the symbiote and her reaction was scared. She couldn't believe that Peter had failed to save a life and that was the darkest day of Spider-Man's life. Parker was sitting in an alleyway looking at himself watching as his life was sealed when he decided to choose the symbiote again over his own powers but Parker failed his Uncle Ben and Aunt May hasn't seen him in weeks. Peter looked at himself in the broken mirror and asked the symbiote. “¿Are you happy?” “You've got what you wanted” the Symbiote replied. “We are sorry” Peter knew the symbiote was telling the truth. The symbiote only wanted Peter as a host to survive but Peter Parker was homeless and jobless after the events of Gwen's death. Her father Captain Stacy was on a manhunt for Spider-Man while at the same time Eddie Brock became the lead person at the Daily Bugle as Aunt May had a tear in his eye after finding out that Peter was Spider-Venom and MJ was really the only one who knew who he was but she too was too scared to reach out to him. Parker sat in the rain thinking of his life but while this was happening the symbiote told Peter that something was off and something was happening now. Parker became distorted as buildings and things were changing in front of his eyes. Peter woke up seeing himself in a new world but what shocked him was that there was another Peter Parker being broadcasted. The symbiote told Spider-Man that they were in another world and that they needed to act fast. There were two of them as they slowly got back up from the alleyway looking around everywhere before leaving to pursue this new Spider-Man. Meanwhile, Peter-Four of Earth-96285 tried to remove the Venom symbiote after realizing the danger it posed to not only himself but his friends and his family. Parker had recently left the jazz club after causing a fight with Mary Jane and using Gwen Stacy for his personal bait. Now Spider-Man finds himself ripping off the symbiote as Parker began to scratch his way out of the symbiote and he got closer and closer to finding its weakness but a small moment would disrupt everything. Eddie Brock who went to the same church as Spider-Man pulled his camera out in shock as he was surprised to see Peter Parker with Spider-Man and he knew with this much dirt he could get rid of Spider-Man and Peter Parker for good. He didn't have 2 enemies as he had one without thinking but Eddie shot a picture of Spider-Man who proceeded to rip the symbiote off of him until the camera flash caught Parker off guard and Spider-Man turned his head to see Eddie who was shaking. He noticed that he and the symbiote used the opportunity to fuel Parker's rage by taking him over for good. Spider-Man turned his head down as Eddie ran out of the church but by the time Eddie was near the door the figure met him taking Eddie by the head and smashing him into a brick wall. Brock begged for his life before the symbiote started taking control over Peter's mind telling him to kill Eddie Brock. “No” Parker said letting Eddie go. Eddie ran as fast as he could to the Daily Bugle before Spider-Man caught to where he was going meeting Eddie there along with J.Jonah Jameson but Jameson screamed as Spider-Man lunged at the two of them and the symbiote had fully consumed Parker who did the unthinkable. Spider-Man grabbed Brock by the neck before snapping it in front of Jameson who looked on in horror as J. Jonah Jameson pressed the panic button under his desk and Parker tried to take control of himself but it was far too late. He turned to see police shoppers facing him. ¿”Was this how Spider-Man was going to end? No” Venom said taking J.Jonah Jameson by the neck and throwing him out of the Daily Bugle only to be saved by a glider and a hooded figure in the distance. Spider-Man now turned Venom met his friend face to face. “Can't let you kill anyone Pete. It's time we finish this” Harry and Venom fought tooth and nail inside of the bugle but Spider-Man was a more experienced fighter taking Harry's glider and activating the knives within it. Venom lunged at Harry stabbing the glider within his former friend who screamed in agony being pinned to the wall but J.Jonah Jameson could only watch in horror as he saw Spider-Man commit murder in front of him and Spider-Man realized what he did unleashing his face at Harry. Peter cried at what had he done as he murdered his friend in cold blood. “I’m so sorry Harry” Peter said. Harry closed his eyes before his body slumped to the ground as the SWAT team invaded the bugle while J.Jonah Jameson witnessed Peter Parker as the Spider-Man but the SWAT team had one more option at play and that was Mary Jane who told them everything about Spider-Man and Peter Parker. They thought bringing Mary Jane to the Daily Bugle might trigger something within Spider-Man and give them the advantage to take him down. Captain Stacy ordered his team in the building with Mary Jane and Mary Jane opened the door and was able to evacuate J.Jonah Jameson out of the building while keeping Peter calm. “Spider-Man now” Venom said as he saw through her plans but the Symbiote showcased everything to Spider-Man and how after everything she betrayed Peter Parker and not only that she betrayed May. MJ walked towards Venom putting her hand on his chest but Peter's symbiote mask slowly went down as tears went down his face. ¿Why MJ? Peter said as MJ cried but Peter looked around and he looked at Harry. “What have you done? Get rid of it Pete” MJ said as Peter tried to fight the symbiote but he dug deep within a soul to fight for control and tendrils waved around the room as loud screams came out of Peter's mouth. Captain Stacy took the opportunity to fire at Peter but it was the worst mistake of his life as he dodged the bullet and it went into Mary Jane's chest. MJ gasped for breath but it didn’t come as Captain Stacy yelled “NO” and Venom grabbed Mary Jane before she hit the ground dropping her body on the ground. Venom at that moment realized he could take full control of Peter Parker and that is what the Symbiote did. The bugle was filled with bodies with Stacy on the floor and Harry next to MJ. Venom screamed in pain but something happened as the room in the front of Spider-Man was shifting and Peter and the symbiote were kicked back into a wall. Venom slowly woke up in an abandoned building and for what it was worth maybe it was all a dream. Spider-Man took control of the Venom symbiote again revealing himself through the reflection. ¿”What happened here?” he said. Peter and Venom took time to investigate the world around them but the symbiote soon relaxed and told Peter he was in a new world and beginning to start fresh. Peter tilted his head to see another Peter Parker who was in the same suit as him being exposed to the public eye but Venom and Peter hid in the shadows. Their next plan was to meet with this new variant and take his Venom symbiote. Meanwhile, it had been days since the encounter with the Green Goblin and becoming a hero within the city. Peter-Three knew that although Captain Stacy was watching over him as the new hero of New York he had to be put into line but Electro was working with the police as a hero now and it felt weird to have Spider-Man and Electro running around New York City. Peter told himself this was for Gwen after all she died saving him and if it wasn't for her he might not have been Spider-Man after all. Parker wasn't able to graduate from high school as the public knew who he was and he was famous. A lot of people called him a hero but some called him a villain waiting to strike as Peter needed time for himself and went to Aunt May and Uncle Ben's to clear his head. It was hard to clear his mind with the symbiote always in the back of his thoughts knowing everything and deep down Parker knew he never needed the symbiote but the power it gave him was the only way he could defeat villains so easier and it kept his senses sharper. Peter was becoming consumed each day without knowing it but when Peter came home he talked with May and Uncle Ben about the symbiote. “I feel like I'm being taken over” Peter said as he sat down on the old rough looking chair. “I need help but I don't know what to do” he said. Ben walked to Peter slowly and offered his hand. He told Peter that if he takes his hand he will know what to do as Parker took Ben's hand and realized at that very moment he chose the wrong path. Parker had flashbacks of when he was bitten by the radioactive spider and when he met the robber who had the symbiote to begin with. The symbiote this entire time was trying to control everything he did and was sucking on Peter's raw power because he was stronger than the symbiote to begin with. The symbiote realized Ben was becoming a threat to his hold on Peter Parker and without thinking the symbiote took control. The symbiote whipped Ben across from his chair and he hit his back on the wall. May screamed. ¿”Peter what are you doing? Stop” she said. Peter looked at her as he didn't want to do it but the symbiote was taking control and Parker tried to regain his footing but it was too late. “Get out of here May. Please hurry I can't control it” Peter said. ¿”what are you doing”? Peter asked the symbiote. Peter stood still gaining control of the symbiote as May was near the door and Ben who was still unconscious from the assault stood up. Venom spoke to Ben. “We will do what we want when we want old fool” Ben slowly crawled to his feet and asked Peter if he was ready to get rid of it. Peter stood frozen like he couldn't move anything as he tried his best but nothing came and Venom rushed to Ben and kicked him into the wall proceeding to pick him up by the back of his neck. Ben mumbled a word before Venom looked at Ben and threw him into the glass table. May screamed grabbing a bat from the shed as she pleaded with Peter to stop but she hit Venom but and the Symbiote grabbed the bat and Venom knocked her out. May slumped to the floor with Ben yelling “NO” and rushed to spear Venom into the wall. Blood was everywhere as Venom managed to dodge the attack and pushed Ben to the ground. He held him there and made Ben watch in horror as he took the bat to May's face before Peter screamed ripping parts of the symbiote off of him. “You take May out of here please” Peter said and Ben did that just in time. Peter fought with the symbiote in the house telling the symbiote was weak and that he didn't need it anymore. The symbiote then took control of Peter and Peter tried his best to fight it but he faded. The symbiote took him to a nearby church and while Peter was still sleeping things began to shift. The world started changing before Venom's eyes as he asked Peter to wake up and hours later Peter woke up to see a kid nearby wearing what looked like his costume. It was night time and he knew he needed to follow him. The cold breeze watched over the sky as the clock was ticking and the loud rants from J.Jonah Jameson could be heard across the city like wildfire spreading the word Spider-Man is Peter Parker. A figure walked towards the massive TV screen witnessing the latest news playing out. “¿Where am I?” the figure said. The man turned his head when he realized the suit the boy had in the pictures as the figure rushed into the alleyway tripping with all of his emotions inside of him trying to calm down breathing heavily but the figure looked at himself in the mirror and the power. The voices were gone as Eddie Brock heaved a sign of relief calming himself down but Eddie took a moment to reflect on the past actions that led him to this new world and he saw Peter with a pumpkin bomb and then a flash of white. “I had him right where I wanted him and now I'm just here and this is all Spider-Man's fault. He tried to kill me and take my power away. It won't work.” Eddie said clenching his fists as he looked above the screen but he knew that he had to act fast if he was going to get the symbiote back and that was what Eddie did. Now here’s where things go insane.

                                                 ULTIMATE FINALE!                                                        Peter Parker was at home as confused as ever but he went around to close all the windows and MJ was there with him. They tried their best to calm him down but he wasn't budging as the moment he tried to tell them to leave him alone his symbiotic arm emerged and launched towards the wall. The scene scared MJ and Aunt May so much that they held each other. Suddenly, Peter's eyes went black as it was clear that Venom was in control of of his body which explained that Peter's emotions were all over the place and he reacted to it. Then he retreated back into Peter’s subconsciousness as the effect of this retreat was Peter's eyes at Quentin but Peter knew things weren't just going to be the same ever again and when Peter got to his room he asked Venom ¿why Venom had done what he did earlier? and he knew that Venom was not just reacting to his emotions. He knew that there was something else as he wondered what it was but Venom used the opportunity to inform Peter that he wanted the world to know him and finally when Beck exposed them he could finally be recognized as the hero he had turned out to be and he was disappointed to see how Peter hated what was happening. Peter explained that things were just not that simple as his entire life would be affected by this change and this would in no way affect Venom. Venom noted that Peter could still live happily as Parker now signed that Venom wasn't human so he'd never understand immediately but Peter could feel the pain in his chest and he knew that the pain he felt did not belong to him. What he just said hurt Venom extremely as he attempted to apologize but now he felt nothing and he couldn't feel Benom inside of him. Then the sad reality hit him as Venom just blocked him out but it had been weeks since Peter's exposure as Spider-Man and Venom. Fortunately, he had been able to get his criminal charges dropped but things weren't any better as he had walked around with a lot of stairs yet a lot of people wanted his autograph but he also had a lot of people who thought that he was a monster and several people referred to the Lagos Massacre all over again since the monster inside Peter did that. They would say soon enough that everyone was scared of Peter as they were scared of the day Venom would emerge and attack them. In fact Peter was unsure he would ever get admitted into college as he was also scared for Ned and MJ. They were his friends and he was afraid that their admissions would be affected because of him too. The entire situation was just frightened but what hurt Peter the most was the fact that he could no longer feel Venom as he knew what he said hurt Venom a lot and now Venom had just blocked him out. He tried apologizing so many times but Venom never came out happy as this was all unfair but Happy was the only person Peter thought he could talk to as they known each other for a long time since Tony Stark and Happy had become like family and Peter figured that he had the ability to advise him when necessary. Right now Peter was in his room asking what to do without Venom coming out as Peter couldn’t even use the symbiotic suit but that was the least of his problems and he needed to talk to Venom. He needed his friend back and he hoped Happy had a solution for him. Unfortunately, Happy did not have a clear solution for Peter as he believed that Venom would always show up for Peter when he needed him but he just advised Peter to give Venom some time and after all the symbiote had just begun to fuel human emotions since it bonded with Peter that explained everything. Venom felt Happy just believed that with time everything would be all right but however, Peter had other plans and he quickly got a spare suit. When Peter reached the Sanctum he was greeted by Stephen Strange and Wong the Sorcerer Supreme. After a while he finally had the opportunity to have an audience with Strange as Parker immediately explained his plan to Dr Steven Strange but he needed strange to use a spell to make everyone forget that he was Spider-Man and Venom. Strange had his initial doubts but he decided to run the spell for Peter as of course Wong had been present and warned Strange not to go ahead with such a spell and nevertheless Strange had a habit of disobeying and he already disobeyed Wong already. Soon enough he had begun the spell but as Strange was performing the spell Peter began to mention all the people that he needed to retain their memory of him being Spider-Man and as he mentioned each person strange had to alter his spell. However, there was only so much alteration that a spell could take as the spell immediately backfired an event that made Strange exceedingly upset but Peter immediately began to apologize and in his bid to justify everything he spilled that he had earlier met with Happy for advice and had not met with the college administrators. This upset Strange even further and he instructed Peter to leave the Sanctum immediately. Peter on seeing what he had done decided to leave the sanctum as apparently he was going to have to find another way to help his friends get into college but Peter was currently in a frenzy as he looked for how to catch up with the college ambassador and convince her into letting his friends get admitted. Peter understood if he was not accepted because of his current situation but he could not bear to see his friend not getting admitted just because they were associated with him as Peter had a very dark thought that his friends might also turn on him and block him out like Venom if they got affected because of being associated with him. Peter already felt very awful with the way Venom had been treating him and he knew that he would not be able to bear it if his girlfriend Michelle and his best friend Ned stopped talking to him. “Wow. You must be really angry not to comment on Ned being my best friend” Peter said to Venom but he was still met with no reply. Peter could swear that since the encounter was Strange he had started feeling weird as if there was a deep rage building inside of him and Peter had wanted to attribute it to being Venom's fault but the rage felt way too deep. Peter quickly brushed it off as Venom was still being angry with him but Peter quickly cited Flash Thompson and he went ahead to meet with him under normal circumstances. Peter would not go to Flash for anything but he needed to get the location of the college ambassador and fast. Flash as usual made it hell for Peter but Flash told Parker that he needed something in return and Parker quickly accepted even though it required him affirming flashes in ridiculous claims about his situation as Venom. Immediately, Flash had told Peter about the location of the college ambassador as he went off in pursuit of her but Parker had never been as grateful for the traffic congestion as he was now and the traffic congestion slowed down. The vehicle that the college ambassador was in all this and Parker was gaining on her fast. As Parker reached her he started sighing his rehearsal speech after why the college should admit his friends and not him. Then Peter saw the reason for the traffic congestion and he was no more grateful. Peter saw a man with metal arms wreaking havoc and only later did he get to know that the man was known as Dr.Octopus. Spider-Man politely paused his discussion with the college ambassador and he rushed to save the civilians. The battle was really tough as Peter was surprised at the agility and the speed of the man's arms. It was as if they had a mind of their own and that meant that Peter was fighting with multiple opponents at once. What also baffled Peter was that the man seemed to know him but he knew that he had never met the man before even in his worst nightmares as Peter saw a opening and he decided to take it but he realized that he was too late. Soon after that he was held down by Dr Octopus's metal arms but Parker got to know the hard way that his metal arms were made of nanotechnology as Doc Ock stole some of his suit and it actually came as a plus to Peter as he used the suit to save the MIT administrator who promised to give both Ned and Michelle their admissions and Peter was very pleased but it came at a cost since Ock now also had part of the symbiote with him turning him into Symbiote Octopus. Before anything else could happen a portal opened and they were suddenly back at the sanctum with Ock along with some strange people placed in a cell. Peter was also confused and he immediately saw Doctor Strange who tried to explain everything to him. Doctor Strange had so wanted Wong to be wrong but deep down he also knew the truth as Strange knew that messing with the memories of everyone on the planet had serious repercussions and in their case it affected the multiverse. Strange tried to explain what was happening to Peter as he told Peter that when he kept modifying the spell it caused a breach in the multiverse and that's why multiple people that were somehow affiliated with Spider-Man were in their universe. Peter was dumbfounded and Strange could not blame the kid even though it was his own fault. Strange quickly told Peter that they had to send each and every one of the villains back to the respective universes but he didn’t have all of them so he magically modified Spider-Man's suit so that he could bring all the villains on the loose back. Peter had called Michelle Jones and Ned to aid him and then he went out on the hunt for the criminals. Peter had a very hard time gathering them and he would have been unsuccessful if it was not for the help of some extra people. Peter had gotten the help from Sandman and captured Electro even though he had sort of betrayed him by capturing him too. Peter also had the help from his Aunt May as she gave him the location of Norman Osborne who was at her feast program but Peter could also not forget the help that MJ and Ned gave him since when Electro fired that bolt at him Peter had secretly wanted it to blast him as a thought that Venom might come out to save him. Then the words of Happy still rang in Peter's ears as he told him that Venom would be there when he needed him most but so far all he got from Venom was silence and a deep feeling of hate and loathing. Strange called Spider-Man's attention as he wanted to send the villains back to their respective universes but Peter could not allow that and sadly Peter decided that he had to make his move. Peter had discovered that everyone they captured died in their respective universes and he wanted to change their fate. He wanted to fix them but Strange was going to have none of it as Strange had already meddled with the universe by trying to wipe everyone's mind but he was not going to meddle with the entire multiverse and Strange told Peter that they had to die in their universes or it would change their universe's events to unbelievable repercussions. Strange believed in sacrifices for the greater good but Peter obviously was not a believer and he entered into a conflict with Doctor Strange who wanted to perform the spell on the villains. The conflict was a very interesting one as Peter only had to rely on his quick reflexes and brain power while Strange used the Mystic Arts. Strange was tired of the conflict and just wanted to get things over with as he could not get a hold of Spider-Man. This was displayed when he separated Spider-Man's soul from his body as Peter's Spider-Sense made his body able to still evade Doctor Strange but Doctor Strange then decided that enough was enough and he moved the fight into the Mirror Dimension. Peter was surprised and by using his knowledge of geometry he was able to escape the Mirror Dimension but Peter trapped Dr.Strange in there as he also stole a sling ring. Once Parker escaped he called his friends Michelle and Ned and they started working on fixing the villains. Peter informed the villains that he was going to release them and take them to where they would be fixed and they all agreed on not killing him. After that Peter released them and he took them to Happy's apartment. The first operation had been a success as Octavius’s upper brain function had been restored and now Peter was working on Electro. The mood was generally cheerful but Peter suddenly felt a sinister presence in the room and he immediately pinpointed it to Norman. Peter then suddenly realized that it was no longer Norman Osborn he was facing but rather it was the Green Goblin who laughed manically as The Green Goblin had succeeded in convincing Electro to fight against his cure and Electro quickly tore off the mechanics that Peter built to suck off his powers and he found an arc reactor. Electro quickly put it on and blasted Octavius out of the building. Green Goblin took the advantage of his distraction and he wanted to escape but Peter blocked him as Venom suddenly came alive. Peter became very happy as he discovered that Happy was right with Venom emerging when he needed him and Peter then discovered that something was very wrong. Peter's eyes began to go white as if the Symbiote was trying to take over his body. “The time to strike is now” Venom said. Peter was confused as he dropped to his knees but it felt like Peter's insides were breaking apart and Parker screamed in pain and asked Venom to stop. “I'm sorry for everything” Peter said before the symbiote launched Peter away into the wall. Parker tilted his head up and saw Green Goblin laughing and it was matched by Venom's laughter. Suddenly, Venom leaped and attached itself to Green Goblin. Peter was left in shock and he was shattered. “We will kill you here even in your nightmares” Venom stated. Suddenly, the newly reformed Symbiote-Goblin said that they were still weak and needed to merge properly before they attacked. Peter deduced that this was the voice of Norman Osborn but after a lot of very creepy back and forth arguments between themselves they decided that they would kill Peter Parker later and the Green Goblin’s glider appeared and he swiftly escaped the room. Peter was so weak as Venom had drained his strength and willpower when he left him. Peter then decided that it must have been a lie from the beginning as Venom could not possibly leave him like that. “I have to get back” Peter told himself as he went after the Symbiote-Goblin. What Peter saw would hurt him for ages to come as Peter crawled trying to stand but it was no use since the symbiote had drained Spider-Man's life force from him meaning Peter was weaker than most humans and Parker's eyes opened from the phase of the battle choking on the smoke and ash surrounding the area. Peter watched in horror as Symbiote-Goblin took May by the neck and began to strangle her laughing while he did it. Spider-Man screamed “NO” lunging at the Symbiote-Goblin who took Parker by the neck before forming a symbiote spike and stabbing it into May. Symbiote-Goblin dropped Peter as Peter screamed in rage feeling the betrayal of the Venom Symbiote and the murder of his Aunt May. Spider-Man fought like he never fought before in his life as Spider-Man exchanged punches with the Symbiote-Goblin who was toying with Parker but he tried to dodge the Goblin while everything he tried to do Goblin would Dodge the attack and make it look like Peter was going to win and then he would take it away from him. Goblin took Peter by the head before smashing his face into the wall over and over again while blood spilled everywhere. He then shot a web at Spider-Man as Parker glanced over but it was already too late and tick tock tick tock is all Parker could hear before a pumpkin bomb exploded into Peter's chest knocking his body all the way near May. When Peter did look up they had disappeared as Aunt May was struggling to speak and tears filled Peter's eyes. Peter knew he had to get to her immediately as he had to get medical attention but Aunt May stopped him as she kept trying to mutter words to him and Peter quickly bent down to her and he heard what she was trying to say. “Not your fault” said Aunt May as she painfully gasp but Peter knew that it was all of his fault and he was not going to argue with May but she shook her head slowly and Peter could only weep. She beckoned him closer and then she said “With Great Power Comes Great Responsibility”. Those were her last words and Peter could not believe that they were. Peter tried and tried again but he could still not hear breathing nor could he feel her pulse. Peter would have probably kept trying for eternity but the cops stormed the place and Peter had to escape while Happy caused a distraction for him. Peter wondered what Happy must be going through after the death of Aunt May and as guilt expanded further Parker managed to avoid the police capture but it costed him everything. Maybe he was wrong about the villains as Peter looked at the destruction he had caused through the city but he was intruded on by yet another Daily Bugle broadcast since everything Spider-Man touches becomes chaos and is destroyed. “God help us all” Peter sat in the rain with tears in his eyes as all of his power had been drained and he felt that he had nothing left dropping to his knees.  Peter sat in the rain crying as Ned had been trying to use the sling ring and currently he was getting some luck. MJ then suggested that he should try and open a portal to Peter and things had gotten really complicated. Ned and MJ were very concerned about his well-being as they just heard the news that Aunt May was dead. Ned tried opening a portal. “I just wish we could see Peter” Ned shouted as the sparks gave way. MJ asked Ned to try once again. “I just wish we could see Peter Parker” Ned replied. A portal opened as they were shocked to see the figure jump out of the portal but standing before them was The Amazing Spider-Man and he had the same symbiote suitas the previous Peter but this one was different digging a more blue look.  Ned and MJ were shocked to see him as the Symbiote let Peter’s face out. “I'm looking for the kid” he said. Ned and MJ stood still. “Where is he” Peter asked. “¿Why should we tell you?” MJ said. “Because he's in danger. If he is like anything like me he needs to remove that suit” Ned asked what he meant by that. “I've been thinking the same thing and if my math is correct we were sent here because of Venom's actions or another Venom for that matter. “I know what it's like to be on the receiving end. I don’t want him to end up like me. He needs my help” MJ and Ned signed as things keep getting worse by the minute. More villains and Spider-Men. “Now what” Ned told the other Spider-Man that he would try again maybe but if he asked for the ring they could get to the real one as Spider-Man along with Ned and MJ waited patiently for another portal to open. “I just wish we could see Peter” Ned said. The portal began to open quite largely and another Spider-Man jumped into the scene. He was in a more purple slim down suit with a different suit. “Hi” Peter said as he turned his head to meet the other Spider-Man in the room. The 2 came face to face with each other as the 2 symbiotes and Peters talked another universe. “I dig it” said Peter-Two. “¿What happened to you guys?” Peter-Three said. “Well long story short I was sitting in an alleyway until I was just here. ¿we all have symbiotes?” asked Peter-Three. “I'm not so sure but I'm starting to think maybe these things are what brought us here to begin with. We need to find the kid” Peter-Three said. “You're right” Peter-Two replied. Ned was discouraged from opening any more portals to Peter as they were scared of what they might find on the receiving end but after asking some questions about what Peter's favorite place was they quickly went to pursue him and Peter still sat staring at the TV screen. He felt he imagined that maybe May would come out of the screen to give him advice but then the thought left his mind when a voice echoed in the distance. “I have been looking for you Peter Parker” the figure said. Peter turned around. “Who are you and what do you want” he said. “I know all about you. ¿Do you remember what you did to me? I don’t know what you're talking about” Peter replied. “I'm done with people accusing me of things” Peter turned his head to see a man in a worn down hoodie as the man was shocked when he saw his face but he was confused that this wasn't his Peter Parker. “¿Who are you?” he asked. “He broke my voice” another voice replied. Out of the Shadows came another. “He ruined our life and now we'll be ending his” Eddie was shocked when the symbiote creature revealed himself to be none other than Peter Parker. Eddie replied “Parker” the symbiote figure stood still. “You took everything from us. You took Mary Jane, Harry and you made us kill everyone we loved because you exposed us to the world now you must die Brock”. Eddie was confused by the comment and it seemed as though everything was reversed but it didn't matter. Brock rolled out of the way towards Peter-Prime. “Stay back”Peter said in a defensive position. “Get behind me” Brock rolled behind Peter as Peter-Four landed a punch on Peter-Prime who tried to dodge it. “DIE” is all that came out of the symbiote's mouth before launching Peter-Prime into the Daily Bugle news stream. “Right where we want you”. Peter 4 then killed Eddie Brock draining his life away from him. “NO” Peter-Prime shouted. The symbiote consumed monster then took Peter-Prime by the neck and started to sniff him. The Symbiote was present within his body just not Venom as Peter-Prime was then slammed into the ground where the symbiote-consumed Spider-Man led him to roar. “You sent us here. You're unworthy of us. “You must die” he said preparing to finish the job. Spider-Man rolled out of the way nearly avoiding the symbiote blade until webs pulled the symbiote monster away from Peter as Peter-Two and Peter-Three kicked the symbiote monster in the face using their symbiote webs to try and tie the creature down. The creature took the opportunity while the two Spider-Men tried to pull him away from Peter-Prime. Peter once saw the smirk on the symbiote creature's face as he proceeded to use their webs by taking them in his two hands and began to absorb both of their symbiotes. Peter-Two and Peter-Three screamed in pain as the symbiote monster began to eat away their symbiotes unbonding them to the much more powerful Peter-Four. Peter-Four revealed himself to the three Spider-Men and so did they. “No. You can't be me. What have I become. Peter-Two said to Peter-Four. “With Great Power Comes Great Responsibility” and great opportunity to take all the power. I couldn't see it before it was too late but now I see what I must do and ¿what's that?” Peter-Prime replied. “END THEM” Peter-Four said. “I will become the most powerful symbiote host we will have. 2 more to go” Peter-Four then vanished from thin air. “I've never seen that before” Peter-Three said. Now that Peter-Four took Peter-Two and Three’s symbiotes he was becoming more powerful by the second. Soon he would have 4 symbiotes from the multiverse as if he took Green Goblin and Doc Ock’s then he might be unstoppable. “We need to send them home” Peter-Two replied. “I can't” Peter-Prime said as he explained what Aunt May told him when he tried to fight off the Symbiote-Goblin. “With Great Power Comes Great Responsibility” Peter-Prime said. That’s when it hit the 3 Spider-Man as after each of their long journeys they all chose power over responsibility and they knew it too but they kept on doing it”. Peter-Prime told them that he still wanted to cure all of them and maybe deep down they could cure Peter-Four of the symbiote. “¿Could it be possible?” Peter-Prime asked. “Yeah. I know the symbiote's weakness. When Captain Stacy pruned my symbiote off of me he used a sonic gun I think if we can can implement this we might be able to save him but we need cures for the rest of them”. They were able to help Peter to fight in memory of Aunt May and Uncle Ben. The 3 Peters along with Michelle and Ned worked on the various remedies even though the latter felt very uncomfortable when he learned that the two Peters best friends had tried to kill them before. The 3 Peters also deduced the spell from Doctor Strange had affected Venom very negatively and turned him evil meaning that when all of them came to this world whatever evil their symbiotes had were amplified. The 3 Peters put the past behind them and now they needed to work on the cures. Peter-Two asked about the Sandman creature as he never saw it before in his universe and they tried their best to get cures made since that's what they had to do. After the cures were finished they decided that it was time to take care of business once and for all. The 3 Spider-Men swung to the building with each cure in hand as they planted everything perfectly and while they placed all their cures the symbiotic Peter 4 interrupted challenging them to a fight. The fight broke out as the battle raged on between Peter-Four now consumed by the Venom symbiote and the 3 Spider-Men. The skies above New York City grew darker and more ominous with each passing moment. Lightning cracked and thunder boomed as the very fabric of reality was being torn apart by the sheer power of the symbiote. Peter-Four now completely consumed by the Venom symbiote had become an unstoppable force of destruction as his strength speed and agility were far beyond any the Spider-Men had ever encountered before and with every passing moment it seemed as if their chances of victory were growing slimmer and slimmer but despite the overwhelming odds against them the Spider-Men refused to give up. They fought back with everything they had using their unique powers and skills to try and find a way to defeat Peter-Four and the symbiote once and for all. As the battle raged on it became clear that this would be a fight to the death as there could be no other way the fate of an entire multiverse hung in the balance and the three Spider-Men knew that they had to do whatever it took to emerge victorious. Peter-Two found himself face to face with Peter-Four the Symbiote monster as he couldn't believe what he was seeing but this was Peter Parker who really transformed into something that he could never even begin to comprehend and Peter-Two tried to reason with Peter-Four pleading with him to fight against the symbiote's control but Peter-Four was far too gone. The symbiote had taken a hold of him and he was now a monster and danger to everyone around him. The two Peters clashed their webs and fists striking each other with ferocity that was both awe-inspiring and heartbreaking. Peter-Two could feel the weight of their history together but  the memories of all their battles that they had fought flooded back to him as the fight continued and Peter-Two felt a sense of despair creeping up on him. There really was no hope for Peter-Four had the symbiote truly consumed him completely. The problem with Peter-Two was that he was literally fighting himself and he knew everything that Peter-Four had to do to journey to that point and it was a very sad scenario but he was not about to give up. Peter-Four let out a gun-wretching scream as if he was fighting against the symbiote's control with every fiber of his being as the 3 Peters work together using their webs to try and rip the symbiote off of Peter-Four. They could feel the sheer power and strength of the symbiote pushing back against them. It was as if the symbiote itself was alive and it was fighting tooth and nail to the host to hold on. It was holding on to the host but as they continued to pull and tug something unexpected happened. Suddenly, Peter-Four screamed out a brutal cry that echoed through the city streets. “I'm being controlled” he yelled. “The symbiote is making me do these things that I don't want to do”. Hearing this the 3 Peters realized that they needed to act fast as they put all their strength and power into their efforts pulling with all their might to try and free Peter-Four from the grip of the evil Venom symbiote. For a moment it seemed as though they might have succeeded but the Symbiote began to weaken and Peter-Four’s form became more visible beneath it but just when it seemed like victory was in their grasp the symbiote fought back with renewed strength and vigor. The 3 Peters knew that they couldn't give up as they had to keep fighting no matter how difficult it seemed but with a renewed sense of determination they continued to pull and tug using all of their strength and power to try and free Peter-Four from the grip of the symbiote. Peter-Two saw an opportunity and used all the strength to try and rip the symbiote off of Peter-Four. Peter-Prime and Peter-Three joined in and together they managed to weaken the symbiote's hold on Peter-Four. Peter-Four now free from the symbiote's control collapsed to the ground as he looked up at the 3 Peters with tears in his eyes but realizing the gravity of what he had become and Peter-Two rushed to his side embracing him. He could feel Peter-Four’s shame and guilt radiating off of him. “It's okay” Peter-Two whispered. “We'll get through this together” Peter-Four nodded a small smile on his face as he knew that he had been given a second chance to redeem himself and make amends for his past mistakes. As Peter 4 was helped to his feet by the 3 Peters they suddenly heard a menacing laugh that echoed through the city streets turning their attention to the source of the laughter but they saw the Symbiote-Goblin since the goblin had been watching the battle from a distance waiting for the right moment to strike and now with the symbiote banished from Peter-Four’s body he saw his opportunity to make himself even stronger. Without hesitation the Symbiote-Goblin lunged forward grabbing a hold of the remnants of the symbiote that had been ripped from Peter from his body but as he absorbed the symbiote his strength and power grew making him a formidable opponent for the 3 Peters. Peter-Two knew that he had to protect Peter-Four at all costs as he used his web slinging abilities to swing to a nearby rooftop where he laid Peter-Four down and guarded over him. Meanwhile Peter-Prime and Three fought the Symbiote-Goblin in a fierce hand-to-hand combat fight. Despite their best efforts the goblin proved to be too powerful for them to defeat on their own but just when all hope seemed to be lost Peter-Prime an opportunity as the Symbiote-Goblin lunged forward for a final attack and Peter-Prime used his web shooters to create a powerful electric shock stunning the goblin for a moment. Taking advantage of his monetary weakness Peter-Prime landed a powerful blow knocking the Symbiote-Goblin to the ground and then without hesitation he pulled out a pumpkin bomb just like what had happened before in the original universe and threw it at the fallen goblin. The bomb exploded in a burst of flames and smoke completely destroying the Symbiote-Goblin and the remnants of the symbiote. With the battle over and the city safe once more the 3 Peters regrouped on the rooftop where Peter 2 had been guarding Peter for they knew that they had been through something incredible and that their bond of friendship had only grown stronger. As the 4 Peters caught their breath they saw the other villains starting to converge on their location but before they could attack they were stopped in their tracks by Doctor Strange who had finally managed to regain control of the multiverse after coming back from the Mirror Dimension and with a wave of his hand Strange sent the villains back to their respective universes and the city was once again at peace. As the reality around them began to warp and twist the 3 Peters knew that their time together was coming to an end. They looked at each other grateful for their bonds they had formed during their brief time together as Peter-Prime in particular felt a deep sense of remorse for everything he had done but he turned to Peter-Two, Three and Four and thanked them for their help apologizing for his past mistakes. With a final gesture Peter-Prime used the same spell that brought the villains to this reality to send them all back but as he did he could feel the weight of his responsibility lifting from his shoulders and he felt lighter than he had in a long time. As the spell took effect the 3 Peters looked at each other one last time with their memories of their incredible adventure already starting to fade as this reality around them dissolved into nothingness but they knew that they had been a part of something truly special and they had been given a chance to be heroes in a way that they never thought possible and they had done it together. As the multiverse realigned itself Peter-Prime found himself back in his own reality just as he had been before but something had changed within him and something that he could not quite put his finger on. He knew that he had been given a second chance  to be a hero and better person and he knew that he couldn't waste that chance. With a newfound sense of purpose Peter-Prime donned his Spider-Man suit as he leaped into action ready to face whatever challenges laid ahead and he swung through the streets of New York. He couldn't help but feel a sense of gratitude for the 3 Peters who had helped him find his way just when he thought all was over as he found himself soaring through a familiar skyline and it was his world his New York City but something was different as he landed on a rooftop and looked over to see the city. The unmistakable glow of Stark Tower in the distance began to glow as he couldn't believe his eyes. ¿Could it be possible? Without hesitation he took off towards the tower as he got a closer look but he saw a figure waiting for him on the roof and it was Iron Man. “Hey kid” Tony said with a grin. “Long time no see” Peter was speechless and he thought that he had lost Tony forever but here he was alive and well. “I know that you've been through a lot” Tony said his expression turning serious. “But we all need you more than ever. There's something big coming and we're going to need all your help” Peter nodded a fierce determination taking hold of him as he had faced the multiverse before and now he had to do it again. He was side by side with Tony Stark as he swung off into the midnight but he knew that the road ahead would be long and difficult but with his friends by his side and Iron Man back in the fight he was ready to face it head on...

                                                                                  THE END!                                  And that is going to wrap up this HUGE MCU Symbiote Saga storyline. Finally, it is out after several delays due to personal issues and mainly the complexity of this story. Like there were big changes that I made here like in Homecoming with Venom-Carnage, Infinity War with no Battle of Titan and especially Spider-Man being blipped but immediately coming back thanks to Venom, same thing in Endgame only this with Iron Man literally surviving the Snap again thanks to Venom, not to mention in Far From Home with Mysterio surviving and imprisoned and the biggest one of them all in No Way Home with the crossover of the last 2 Symbiote Sagas with the addition of Peter-Four who as you just saw was a variant of Peter that ended up keeping the symbiote in Spider-Man 3. I wanna say thank you so much for your patience and time because I know the wait was long but definitely this is the most complex story I have done so far on my account. And this is just the beginning of what is to come so do make sure to be on the lookout for more what ifs coming soon. Anyways as always guys thank you so much for reading this and again for your patience and time and as always have a fantastic day. Peace out!

[daniel306gaming]

¿What if the Symbiote Saga happened in the Webbverse?

 To: Marc Webb and Marvel Entertainment                        Intro                                                                                                                                                                ¿What if events went differently in the Webbverse? ¿What if the Symbiote Saga happened in the Amazing Spider-Man duology? In today’s fan fiction we’re going to be exploring what would have happened if Venom had appeared in the Webbverse and corrupted Peter-Three. ¿How can this affect his appearance in No Way Home going forward? This is an original what if created by me taking inspiration from the 1994 Spider-Man the Animated Series Symbiote Saga story arc while following the mythology of Spider-Man and Venom and the timeline of the Webbverse. Without wasting anymore time sit back and relax and enjoy this 2 part fan fiction.

                                                           Part 1                                                       The events of TASM were playing out the same as in your universe. Peter Parker knew that he should have felt guilt for letting the criminal go away but all he felt was rage as he had stormed out of the house after a heated argument with Uncle Ben and he did not have time to be anyone's hero. “I say that he didn't think it was his responsibility that would be you and tell me this himself. Oh come on I'm not scarier out there”. He knew Uncle Ben did not know that he had powers now. “I would humble any other human”. Peter had gotten bit by a spider at the Oscorp facility and the bite gave him spider-like abilities. He could stick to walls with yet immense strength reflexes and a unique sixth sense he liked to call his Spider-Sense. Peter Parker blamed the disrespect that Uncle Ben showed him on his ignorance but if Uncle Ben knew what he was capable of then maybe he would bow down to him as Peter pondered on revealing his powers to Ben and May. Maybe then he will get the respect he thought that he deserved as Peter quickly decided against this but he knew how much he meant to Uncle Ben and Aunt May. He knew that they loved him but sometimes the way they displayed their love was enraging to him as despite all of his rage and anger Peter decided to apologize to Uncle Ben in this universe for his behavior. He loved them too but the recent events of the spider bite had him lost as he had much more power without a purpose and Peter had just concluded on apologizing when an eerie light shines through the window of the store he was in. The sound of a gunshot immediately filled the night too as Peter suddenly ran out to find the source of the gunshot but maybe he had found a purpose for his powers after all he thought and what Peter saw petrified him. Uncle Ben had followed Peter out of the house as he didn't mean to enrage him but Peter's recent behavior was unsettling and surprising to him. Uncle Ben knew something was up but he had to find a way to get Peter to open up to him as Uncle Ben suddenly saw a robber fleeing from a store and his first instinct was to stop him. Like the original universe the robber sensing Uncle Ben's motive quickly pulled out his gun and aimed it at Ben. He pulled the trigger as Ben's life flashed before his eyes and he desperately prayed for a miracle. Suddenly, an eerie bright light shined and blinded the eyes of the robber. This proved to be the miracle that Ben prayed for as the robber lost his aim and the bullet penetrated Uncle Ben's arm instead. The robber still high on adrenaline and unnerved by the eerie light and the image of a bleeding Uncle Ben took to his heels. Uncle Ben was losing a lot of blood but he was glad that he was still alive as Peter suddenly appeared by his side and before he knew it an ambulance had arrived. Ben did notice though that when he was being loaded up by the ambulance Peter was nowhere to be found as Peter had been petrified by the sight that he saw but Uncle Ben spiraled out on the road in a pool of blood and the image broke something in him. The sight filled him with an unthinkable rage so much so that Peter made sure Uncle Ben was in safe hands as he took off in pursuit of the criminal but no normal human being would be able to trap the robber down after the amount of time that had passed and Peter was not a normal human after all. Parker combined all of his powers to hunt the robber down and it paid out. Peter found the robber standing beside a strange rock and he had a strange grin itched on his face. Peter threw caution to the wind amidst the wind signals he was getting from his spidey sense and attacked Peter with a shout of rage. He threw a punch to the robber's face but it was caught by the robber as Peter was surprised and he knew his punches could make huge dents and steal from even break walls but this robber did not flinch not even a bit. Peter attempted to withdraw his hand but the robber had a hug like grip on him as all the rage Parker had was quickly drained out and fear took its place. Peter started pleading with the robber to let him go but the robber remained unfazed and still with the creepy grin on his mouth. Suddenly the grin expanded more than Peter thought was humanly possible and the robber spoke to Peter. “Finally the perfect host” he said and suddenly the black goo started transferring itself from the robber to Peter Parker. That was the last thing Peter Parker saw as all went dark for him but Peter Parker suddenly woke up from his sleep and he was sweating profusely because he had a nightmare about Uncle Ben getting shot and about the creepy dark goo. Parker quickly showered and dressed up for school before going downstairs for breakfast. When Parker went downstairs he discovered that the nightmare he had thought about was a reality as Aunt May sat alone on the breakfast table while she sobbed quietly with the picture of Ben in her palms but shivers ran down Peter's spine and he thought that they had lost Uncle Ben but Aunt May who immediately noticed him in the room killed the thought in him. Uncle Ben was still very much alive at the hospital as Peter quickly went on to find out the details of what had happened to Ben and what had happened most especially to himself. He was surprised by what he had heard as Peter walked through the hallways of the school but he played the conversation he had with Aunt May in his head repeatedly and she claimed that Peter came home but did not quite say anything to her. She stated that he just walked up to his room and she didn’t disturb him as she guessed that he must have been in a pretty bad state after Uncle Ben's shooting. Peter’s problem was that he did not remember walking into the house as the only thing he remembered was trying to punch the robber with the black goo and then darkness. The memory of the dark goo send shivers down Peter's spine but it was quickly pulled out of his thoughts by Flash as Flash wanted to deliberately bump him but because of Peter's Spider Sense it all seemed like slow motion and he had enough time to dodge Flash and escape but a dark voice came into his mind. The voice compelled him to teach Flash a lesson as Parker suddenly felt rage and shoved Flash into a locker with so much force that it left a huge dent and knocked Flash out. The commotion caused a lot of noise that attracted the attention of the crowd and teachers. Peter was immediately called up to the principal's office as Peter made his way to the office but he saw the look of disappointment on the face of Gwen Stacy and Peter was extremely lucky that the principal decided to drop all the charges made against him and free him from any punishments. This action was supported by the fact that Flash refused to confess that Peter was the one who pushed him but instead he stated that he slipped and fell. However, the principal told Peter that his saving grace was because he felt that the narrow escape of death by Uncle Ben had traumatized Peter as the principal also decided not to report the matter to Ben or May as they were in a fragile state but warned Parker not to get into any more violence and Peter was inwardly nonchalant about the whole ordeal. The only thing he was feeling was amazement as he was amazed at how he was able to perform such a feat of strength without applying much power but he decided that he would experiment with his powers when it was nighttime and test how far he could really go. Peter laid in the shadows as he awaited an unlucky prey to fall into his trap but he was hunting for criminals and for a victim. He figured that if he could dispose of them or beat them to the point that they could not get back up then he would rid the world of crime as the image of Uncle Ben's body spiraled on the ground and a pool of blood was still vivid in Peter's mind. Peter had however noticed some amazing things as he started his exploration but he found out that he could walk on walls as opposed to crawling on them before his spidey sense was enhanced while his reflexes and strength had been greatly increased. Peter figured that the upgrade came from the black goo and he started having no problems in accepting it. Peter did not have to wait quite long before he had an opportunity to test out his newly improved powers on an unfortunate person as he spotted a huge man in an alleyway threatening a woman with a pocket knife to empty her purse but Peter was about to leap into action when he discovered that his identity was important to him and he needed to hide his face and he needed to do so fast as the man was almost done robbing the woman. Suddenly, out of instinct Peter looked into a puddle of water next to where he was hiding and discovered that he was covered in a sort of black suit made out of the black goo that entered his body. The suit had a stylized spider sign on his chest just as Peter would have wanted it to be but it was as if the suit could read his mind and Peter suddenly leaped into action and landed between the man and the woman without a second thought. As Peter analyzed the man he concluded that he didn't really need a pocket knife to rob people but the thief stood at 7 ft and the shirt he had on was on the verge of tearing because of his bulging muscles. Peter concluded from the multiple tattoos and scars on the man's face that he was a gangster. The entire analysis took less than a second for Parker and before the huge man could speak Peter had snagged the purse from him and punched him in the abdomen. As Peter returned the purse and its contents to the woman the criminal wanted to jump him from behind but Peter was too fast for him. Parker turned and held the man by his neck in midair. As Peter stared at the man he remembered the image of Uncle Ben's hopelessness and bleeding body and then he lost as uncontrollable rage filled his body. Peter started punching and beating up the criminal to a pulp. The cries and pleads of the rescued woman for Peter to stop fell on deaf ears as he continued unleashing his fury on the criminal. Suddenly, the sounds of police sirens broke Peter from his actions as the car blocked the only entrance of the alleyway and the policemen already had their guns targeted on him. Peter knew they could climb walls but he did not even think he was fast enough as Peter started wishing he had webs like real spiders and maybe that would have helped him get out of the situation. Suddenly, as if as an answer to his request Peter's right arm shot up from the upward wrist and squirted out a wedge. The web had caught a building and propelled Peter out of harm's way. The night was filled with shouts of joy and laughter as Parker swung through the city building to building while looking out for criminals to exact revenge on. Peter was in a good mood today as he still remembered how the news reporters were amazed about how the crime rates had reduced drastically in their own words. They said that Venom was literally beating the criminals down so that they would not get back up and that Venom was a poison. Peter smiled as he remembered how the name Venom came about but he was thinking about calling himself Spider-Man when the word Venom popped into his head and he figured that the word captivated the essence of his character as he was deadly and poisonous to criminals. He just started leaving the criminals as he beat the, to a pulp with the name and the rest became history. In reason Peter was happy today because of Gwen as it had taken him a long time and a lot of pleading and begging but she finally decided to give him a chance. She had also invited Peter to her house for a family dinner as he was practically dancing to her house and hoped that it would be a nice dinner. Meanwhile, Dr.Connors was in a crisis like the original universe as Peter had aided him recently with finding the missing ingredients for his formula and it was ready the source of the crisis. However, he was ordered to test the serum out on humans but it felt that it was not ready yet as his refusal led to him losing his job and he was thrown out by Rafa who was on his way to test the serum on the veteran hospital. An idea then suddenly popped into Dr Connor's mind as he would test it on himself but the plan was crazy by all aspects and it could even lead to the loss of his life. As Dr.Connors deliberated on the idea his gaze fell on his missing arm and that was his motivation. That was all he needed as his interest in the regenerative field was given life by the loss of his arm but no matter how amphibious he would want it to sound he was doing the research and experimentations as much as he was doing it for everyone. Dr.Connors took up the serum and injected it into himself in seconds but nothing happened which made Dr Connor's question whether he was immuneto to the effects of the serum. Then suddenly the intense pain started and it crawled up his back into his spine and Dr.Connors had blacked out. Connors suddenly woke up drenched in sweat as his brain and senses were still trying to figure out what had happened to him when he noticed his arm had regrown. Dr.Connors could not believe it he had done as Curt had made history but Connors quickly moved and he intercepted Rafa who wanted to test the serum on the veteran hospital. As Connors was on his way he started feeling strange but he started feeling changes in his body while scales started sprouting out of Connor's skin and he started developing claws and razor sharp teeth and even his eyes had changed. After a few moments an angry lizard looking like creature started creating havoc and destruction at the Williamsburg’s Bridge. What many did not know however was that the Lizard was actually Dr. Curt Connors while back at the dinner it was full of surprises for both Peter and Gwen as the first surprise was when Peter discovered that Captain Stacy was Gwen's father but Peter had quite a few close calls with the man on his quest to capture the hatred that Captain Stacy felt for Venom and could not be felt around the table. He accused Venom for taking laws into his own hands as much as Captain Stacy felt that he needed to face the law but while the dinner was going on the reports of an angry lizard man came into Captain Stacy and they were immediately confirmed by the news reporters. Stacy immediately took off to combat the crisis as Peter on the other hand felt that he had much more important things to do he had with Gwen after the dinner but Gwen took Peter up to her room and they professed their love to each other. This landed the heart of Peter so much that Peter revealed his secret identity to Gwen as the result was not what he had hoped for but Gwen freaked out completely and sent him out of her house. She claimed that she could not be in love with a man who had no regrets for the lives of the people as this greatly angered Peter and he made sure that all the criminals he caught that night felt his anger. Peter had been through a lot for the past few days but he was on his way to school as he went down memory lane and Peter had been in a financial crisis because of Uncle Ben's hospital bills and the money was getting too much for Aunt May to handle. He had thought of an inconvenient way to make money and he even thought about taking money from criminals until he saw an advertisement that the press were looking for pictures of both Venom and the Lizard and they were willing to pay a handsome fee for it. Luckily, Peter was already Venom but the pictures of only Venom would not be enough to pay the bills as he needed Lizard too and he went in to hunt him down. Peter attracted him to a sewer and the confrontation with the Lizard had been a brief one. Venom tossed him around like a doll and he had beaten the Lizard until he reverted into his human form. This greatly shocked Peter and he displayed his face to Dr.Connors. As a result of this Connor saw a glimpse of Peter's face before he passed out and in the sewers Peter was still taken it back but he left what he thought was Dr Connors’s lifeless body at the sewers. While he took the pictures he took the cameras that he strategically positioned to get the money for Uncle Ben's bills as he was saddened that he had to kill Dr.Connors since he didn't know that he was the lizard but he had to do it so he left him there and Peter had left the sewer. Peter was surprised that the level of lack of empathy that he had for Curt had been noticing faint on how his behaviors and character had been changing so slightly but rapidly. As he wanted to dwell on the thought a picture of UncleBen was brought into his mind again and it quickly killed his revisions about his rapid change. “Dr.Connors was a monster and he deserved to die” the voice told him. Peter didn't know if that was true but he accepted it as Peter had later paid for the bills and Uncle Ben was back home but he was still in a semi-vegetable state. Peter was shocked at how far he had come as he entered the school halls but everything was working in perfect condition for him except the issue of Gwen and he hoped that he could change so that nothing could go wrong today or so he thought. Peter had thought in this universe that every time something happens there's always a shockwave of negativity but although Peter thought everything was going well for him in this universe is where things will take a dark turn since Dr Connors was not dead after all as Peter had thought he was and he was currently in the school sewers. He wanted to exact his revenge on Peter as the Lizard glanced down at the metal glove device created to fit his palms exactly and grinned. He had a plan to take Peter out and if his calculations were right it would hurt a lot. The Lizard immediately bursted out of the sewer system via the school's public toilets and it was time for the plan to be executed. Venom had been winning the fight so far but this was about to change as the Lizard picked himself from the bookshelf that Venom had dumped him off who he grinned and his hands which were fitted with metal plate gloves together. This created a sonic sound wave that blasted Venom as the effect of the blaster drove Venom insane but Dr Connors smiled and he was right. High frequency sonic waves were Venom’s weakness and he had noticed how Venom had looked phased when he banged his head against a metal pipe that generated sonic waves. At their last fight it was time to end this but the lizard decided as he walked towards Peter to kill him when suddenly, Gwen jumped out of nowhere and was stabbed in the back. Gwen was quickly swatted aside by the Lizard’s tail and he quickly followed it up with a claw. Gwen had stayed behind to watch the fight even when the whole school had been deserted by students as she noted in her notepad of the effect that sonic waves had on Venom but when she saw that Lizard was about to make the kill she knew that she had to do something to save Peter and when Dr.Connors turned his attention towards Parker he had escaped. Gwen smiled as her efforts were not in vain and she had been able to save Peter but sadly she was not sure she would be able to save her own life. She shed a tear while darkness slowly crept into her vision even as her life embedded away from her with blood pouring from her gut but Captain Stacy's face was filled with extreme rage and he didn't even think it was possible to get more angry until he saw Peter was Venom. It had been only a few days since the death of Gwen Stacy whom he blamed it on Venom as he saw traces of his webs on the school grounds but Captain Stacy discovered Gwen's note about sonic waves being the weakness of Venom and had gotten himself a sonicwave gun from Oscorp. Currently, Peter laid in pain at his feet as a result of the blast that was released on him but the whole world could see that Peter was now Venom and the news crew covered the event via their helicopter. Captain Stacy still had a vengeful look in his face and as he wanted to fire another sonic blast Peter snagged the gun from him with a web and broke it into 2. Peter then proceeded to dodge all of the bullets fired on him by Stacy and went into car accident in retaliation. When they were recovered Venom was gone as he had gone to seek out the Lizard at the Oscorp Tower but Venom had the Lizard lying at his feet and all the damage Lizard had inflicted on him was already healed by the symbiote. The only problem Venom had was getting rid of Dr Connors and taking revenge for the death of Gwen. Dr.Connors had metal plate gloves and he did that by ripping both of his arms out. Venom was in a very vengeful mood and this was because of the death of Gwen. Venom lifted up Lizard by his neck who leaped and impaled him on one of the pillars of Oscorp’s powers. The Lizard rapidly transformed back to Curt Connors and with a teary eye he beckoned on Peter to come 4th which made Peter withdraw his mask. “Your father was a great man” were his last words as he gave up the ghost but Peter actually shed a tear and his emotions had been coming back to him since the death of Gwen. As he came closer to the body of Dr.Curt Connors a bullet immediately penetrated his chest and it was Captain Stacy who shot him with a sniper because his joy was short-lived but Peter's suit ejected the bullet from his body and healed him. Stacy had only succeeded in making Venom mad but as Venom started approaching him he called for backup and the entire tower was flooded with policemen. Venom only grinned as the scene was a grisly one but the bodies of police officers were littered on the floor of the tower and on the ground below it. As Venom threw a hound full of them to their deaths the only people that were alive on the tower were Venom and Captain Stacy. As Venom reached Stacey he was about to rip his throat out with his newly formed claws but a voice stopped him and he could recognize the voice from a mile away. It was Uncle Ben's voice and currently he was being carried in by a helicopter. Uncle Ben pleaded with Peter and told him a quote he and his father shared. “With Great Power Comes Great Responsibility”. Uncle Ben said with tears in his eyes as he surveyed the amount of damage Peter had done but Peter's eyes were now opened and he discovered that he had been manipulated the entire time by the black goo. He was trying to do the right thing by stopping Dr.Connors from unleashing his bio weapon on the city but now he even saw himself that he was doing wrong by Venom as Peter stood still and allowed Stacy and other officers to prune him off of the Symbiote with their sonic blasters. As he mourned the deaths of the people he had killed or caused later Peter was then handcuffed by a swarm of police officers into the night.                                              ULTIMATE FINALE                                                       2 years have passed since Peter Parker’s actions with the Lizard and its now 2014. Peter sat on a small prison bed still contemplating all that had happened as he still couldn't believe that his life had come to this but he thought of how his life would have turned out if he hadn't had his powers in the first place and he blamed it on that stupid spider that bit him in the first place. Peter still had his spider powers and he could have used them to break out of jail easily but he had convinced himself that being in prison was what he deserved. Uncle Ben and Aunt May had been coming to visit him regularly so it was no surprise that when a prison warden told him he had a visitor Peter got to the visiting areas and from a distance he could spot Uncle Ben and Aunt May. On getting there he acknowledged the fact that Aunt May had been losing a lot of weight each time she visited as she looked thinner than before and he knew it was probably because she had been thinking about him a lot but however, on seeing their faces today he didn't need his Spider Sense to know that something was definitely wrong. Peter asked Aunt May what was wrong and she told him that today was supposed to be his graduation. It made him even more sad to learn that today was supposed to be his graduation from high school as Peter closed his eyes and tried to picture himself in that graduation dress and how he always planned on teasing Gwen on how silly her graduation would make her look and still grieves Peter when he thought about how it was his fault that Gwen didn’t get a chance to graduate from high school. Peter spent some more time with Uncle Ben and Aunt May and he told them how he had missed them specifically how much prison food sucked. Of course Aunt May also told Peter on how quiet the house was without his presence and how much she missed looking at his adorable face while he ate at the dinner table. As May was talking to Peter Parker he shared a few tears but Aunt May told her something that broke everyone’s heart. “I'm so sorry Aunt May for everything I have put you through. You deserve better”. Uncle Ben got up and hugged him telling him his life was not over and that he still had a lot more good in him to give to the world. Almost immediately after Uncle Ben and Aunt May comforted Peter the police officer walked right towards where they sat and Peter knew why he was coming. The officer noted that it was time for Parker's folks to leave and Peter resigned to his fate. Peter got up and began walking back towards his cell. When he heard Uncle Ben call his name Peter turned back and Uncle Ben now in the embrace of Aunt May said to him. “Don’t let one mistake define who you really are”. Parker took one last look at Aunt May and she was crying as usual. She cried each time she and Uncle Ben came to him. Sometimes Peter wished they stopped coming and caring about him and the thought hurt him badly. The next day Peter jerked up from sleep as his prison uniform and his bed were all soaked up in sweat. The last words his uncle said to him earlier were troubling him and he had been seeing Gwen more frequently in his sleep. He could still see the fear in her eyes as her life flashed before her eyes when the Lizard killed her but Peter wished she had not rushed to interfere at all while Peter lifted his pillow up and he took a blister pack containing the drugs which the prison health care had given him because he was battling with post-traumatic symptom disorder ever since the night of his arrest and Gwen Stacy's death. Deep down Peter knew the drugs were not very efficient but he had chosen them for some unknown reason and that was to keep taking them. Suddenly, Peter was informed that someone had come to see him as Peter was shocked and he wanted to ask the cops who it was but he quickly decided to keep his mouth shut. Peter just stood up and followed the cops while he pondered on who was visiting him ¿who could it be? Peter saw that it was his best friend Harry Osborn and he immediately felt a bit uneasy. Peter knew at this point Harry knew that he was Spider-Venom which made him feel guilty. Peter immediately corrected himself by acknowledging the fact that it was not just Harry but everyone knew who he was and that was the reason that he was always on surveillance. Deep down Peter knew that the security was no match for him if he wanted to escape as he could take out every security officer and run away but his guilt was the only thing keeping him in check. Osborn smiled at Peter and wasted no time in complimenting Peter's uniform by telling him how much he looked good in them. Peter said nothing and kept a straight face. Harry told Peter that he had a disease called the retroviral hyperplasia and that he was dying. Peter was immediately stunned by the news he had just received as he could not lose Harry too but Harry saw the fear in Peter’s eyes and quickly told Peter that there was a formula which his father Norman Osborn was working on before his death. The only thing that kept him from completing the formula was the blood of a person who survived being bitten by one of the radioactive spiders and that was of course Spider-Man. Peter quickly got apprehensive as Harry begged Peter for some of his blood so he could cure his disease to live and in return Harry promised to help Peter break out of jail. Peter asked him how safe it was to make a formula from his own blood but Harry assured him that it was the safest thing he knew right now as Peter out of the care for his best friend could not refuse his friend and he had already lost Gwen after all. Peter accepted the deal and Harry smirked at Parker telling him that he always knew he could count on him. Harry hugged his best friend noting how he owed Peter his life but Harry left Peter who sat down in deep thoughts as he hoped that he was making the right decision and Peter quickly laughed his worries off as he knew Harry like the back of his head and he was not a bad guy. Peter laid down in his cell thinking about Harry's visit earlier when a dark shadowy figure appeared in his cell as Peter could not see his face but he knew his figure was well built and the figure quickly identified himself as one of Harry's business associates. Any other normal human would be very scared if a person had appeared in their cell but Peter was not a normal human being as he was Spider-Man and Peter seemed very relaxed as he prepared for any attacks if the shadowy figure had any ideas. The figure told Peter that he and Harry Osborn had talked about Peter's release and without waiting anytime he asked Peter for the blood. Peter took the knife as the figure pointed towards him and he sliced his finger for enough blood to come out. Peter gave him the blood and laid back down on his bed. The gentleman engaged Peter in a conversation and in this conversation he told Peter his parents truly were one of the best people he ever knew. The statement alerted Peter and it made him quickly sit up and inquired more about his parents. The shadowy figure told Peter how his parents were always ready when called upon as he also told Parker the events of their deaths and how they were killed in this universe by The Red Skull. This made Peter very sad and angry. The shadowy figure then told Peter that he had a job for him but this job required him to join a team and in return he could have his symbiote partner back. Peter bluntly refused stating the fact that his powers were more of a curse than a blessing as Peter stated that he was just planning on living a normal life if he could once he got out stating that he was no hero and the world would be better off without him. The shadowy figure tried to convince Peter that this was a perfect way of redeeming himself for all the mistakes he had made before as he told Peter that Gwen's death would be a waste if he couldn't help save the world but he spent a few more minutes trying all he could to convince Peter telling him how a new villain called Electro was going to take down the city and Peter was the only person who could possibly stop him. Of course Peter was surprised that there was a new villain in town  asking how much did he miss while he was in prison but anyways prison internet sucked as well so Peter thought to himself that if Electro was going to destroy the city then he would probably try to stop him. “No one who wasn't strong enough could go against Electro” Peter accepted the deal but promised himself that this time he was going to make sure he handled his powers responsibly although Peter was not sure how he was going to do it as he decided that he would try and the words of Uncle Ben came back to him and this time much stronger. Peter was not going to let the past determine who he was as he was going to save the world and change the perception of him. Max Dillon as Electro sat on top of a skyscraper which was the only thing that caught his attention despite the fact that it was not the brightest and biggest building as that was the Oscorp facilities. Max Dillon was once an electrician at Oscorp but one night the head of the company had asked him to stay back and work later so he could fix up a broken cable at one of the labs then but his story changed forever. Max had accidentally slipped on one of the ladders when fixing the broken cable and he fell into a pool of genetically modified eels. When Max Dillon was found he was kept at Oscorp to continue testing the effect of the eels on his body in an attempt to see if they could drain the electricity from his body and perform a procedure they knew could be fatal to Max's life killing him in the process. Oscorp had quickly covered it up and reported his case to the police as a worker-related accident. The police had closed his case and he was sent to be buried. The eels had made Max an energy magnet and any electricity that came close to him would revive him. Max's body had sucked in electricity while it was being driven to the cemetery and it revived him. Dillon had sworn to himself that he would exact his revenge on Oscorp as Harry Osborn wasvery good at science but some could say he was almost as smart as his father and it had always annoyed him as he wanted to be better than him. Harry had tried using Spider-Man's blood to make a formula for himself but he followed the best procedures as he should and Harry injected himself with the formula in the hopes to see changes in his health but even after using the formula multiple times rather than being cured his conditions seemed to get worse. Harry Osborn at this point knew that there was nothing more he could do to save himself and just like his father he was going to die. The thought of dying really got to Harry as he felt it was unfair to die but there was nothing more he could do to save himself and Harry headed home disappointed and angry. Dying was not part of his plan at the moment but he soon embraced alcohol as he drank while he was watching his multiple TV shows at his house but TV shows did not seem appealing to him at the moment and Harry then decided to retire for the night. While Harry was going to his room his gaze got fixed on the door to his father’s room as he felt a little bit sad that he had not spent enough time with his father while he was alive but suddenly, he urge to go inside and that room was so strong. It felt like someone was whispering in his ears telling him to go inside but Harry obeyed the voice and opened the door as the stench of abandonment hid him. As Harry scanned through his father’s room he noticed a small amount of lights coming out of his father’s closet but he quickly went ahead to see the source of the light and he was quite surprised by what he found behind his father’s closet. There was a little door and the light was coming from the door. Harry had not seen the door before and he was so apprehensive about opening it but he did it anyways. Harry tried to handle the door but the door did not open so he grabbed a hammer from the toolbox and tried smashing the door open. When the dust and debris cleared what Harry discovered left him shocked. Harry stared at the images of Peter pinned on a board with pictures taken from when Peter was about three years old but he picked up some of the books on the small table beside him on the board and he discovered that his father was monitoring Parker. After going through a few books Harry discovered that Peter was quite special and that was probably why he survived the spider's bite. Jealousy immediately filled Harry's heart that his own father had neglected all because of his best friend Peter Parker as Harry also discovered the Venom formula which his father had made from the radioactive spiders and unfortunately Norman never got to use the formula while Harry knew that the goblin formula was dangerous but he felt betrayed by life because of his illness. There was nothing to lose and Harry decided he was going to take the formula as it could cure him of his illness but Harry smiled mischievously while he injected the Venom formula into his system. Almost immediately the formula started to take effect on his body and it was a very painful process for Harry Osborn. Harry could feel his life slipping away as the Venom spread through his own body but Harry then remembered an emergency health suit and a prototype he had brought home to figure out its workings and possibly upgrade it and he started to crawl towards it. By the time Harry reached the suit and dawned it on the Venom had already done irreparable damage to his brain and he was no longer human. Harry was now the Green Goblin as Harry jumped on his glider and he took off with a cackle to wreak havoc within the city. Peter on the other hand had already broken out of jail and he was sitting on top of a building as he knew that the cops would be looking for him everywhere but observing the city from the building tops he quickly admitted to himself that he missed doing this. He quickly noted a few changes around his favorite part of the city as Peter had thought about going to get some food at a nearby drive-by restaurant but he didn’t want to be recognized by people so he decided to stay up on the building till the city was asleep before he left and besides he was still expecting his new friend. Moments later the dark figure appeared behind Peter as Peter knew that he would have been startled by the way the figure appeared but Peter's Spider Sense or sixth sense had always called it while it had already kicked in and Peter knew he was coming. The dark figure walked towards Peter and he let him know it was time to get the symbiote back. He places his hands on Peter's shoulder and the black goo that Peter quickly recognized came out of the shadows and hovered over Peter. Peter felt his stomach rumble but he couldn’t deny the fact that he was afraid as the Symbiote entered Peter’s body and Peter closed his eyes and just like that he was in a trance. Peter began to see the things that had happened the last time he had the symbiote as by the time he opened his eyes the dark figure had already left but Harry Osborn who at this point had become the Green Goblin was already starting to cause chaos in the city by using his pumpkin bombs to blow up buildings and Captain Stacy had been receiving distress calls all evening which were all related to the Green Goblin. Captain Stacy knowing he had no chance to fight the goblin had contacted Electro and told him about the goblin. Electro swiftly accepted to go after the Green Goblin as he wanted to get in the good books for the cops but Electro immediately went after Green Goblin and caught up with them. Electro wasted no time and attacked him striking him with electricity. The strike did not seem to have much effect on the Green Goblin other than faze him as Electro and the Goblin had a fierce battle but it seemed like a lecture had the upper hand. However, Peter Parker was observing the battle between Electro and Green Goblin. He had arrived earlier to witness it as Peter had noticed that Green Goblin was in fact his best friend Harry Osborn but Peter’s first instinct was to fight against Electro and by this time the battle was becoming fierce between the Goblin and Electro. Peter Parker came from nowhere and fought alongside his best friend Harry. Peter was consumed by the symbiote but Electro used his powers to defeat him because electricity seemed to be one of Venom's weaknesses as Goblin suddenly capitalized on Electro’s  absolute focus on Venom and incapacitated him. Together Harry and the re-energized Venom beat up Electro. Meanwhile, Captain Stacy who had received the news of Peter's escape and saw that he was now Venom again had gone to Uncle Ben. He knew only his uncle could make Peter see the truth that the goblin was the enemy not Electro but after Peter and Harry had subdued Electro Peter was trying to talk to Harry about what had happened and what he had done to himself. Harry immediately got angry at Peter blaming him for his condition and everything that had happened to him. While Peter was trying to calm the goblin down he shot a missile at Electro at the exact moment Uncle Ben had arrived at the scene of the fight  as seeing Peter he ran to try and stop the fight but he entered directly in the path of the missile and he could not escape the impact of the missile. Peter suddenly rushed to Uncle Ben who was lying helpless on the ground as Peter held his uncle in his arms and he stared at his lifeless body. Peter was in raw pain and he suddenly became overwhelmed by the Venom symbiote and became angry. The Venom symbiote showed him the absolute power that they could become the one true symbiote host as Venom took the opportunity to persuade Peter into becoming more but the symbiote showed Peter everything like the past, present and possibly the future. Peter attacked the Goblin and beat him relentlessly. Peter gave the goblin no space to catch his breath as he pounded him rapidly with so much rage in Peter's heart but he actually forgot that Harry was his best friend and Peter took the Goblin's glider using it as a weapon. He punched it through the Goblin's heart murdering him in front of Captain Stacy as Peter rushed back to where Uncle Ben was lying but he transferred the Symbiote from himself to Uncle Ben and the Symbiote began to heal Uncle Ben's injuries. After a few seconds Uncle Ben woke up and Peter took the Symbiote back and hugged his uncle. Peter whispered to his uncle never to scare him like that ever again and he couldn't believe the powers of the Symbiote as it had almost taken him over again but he couldn't believe that he remembered that he could use the Symbiote to heal people. Uncle Ben smiled and hugged his nephew. By this time Electro had gotten the strength back and other SWAT officers who had arrived at the scene turned their attention to Peter. They all turned their air strikes and snipers on Peter while calling out for him to surrender Peter looked around and saw all the damage that had been done. Peter slowly dropped to his knees in front of Captain Stacy and Electro. He stretched out both of his hands ready to be cuffed by the police as the SWAT team cuffs and puts Peter into a police car. Peter looks out the window and sees Uncle Ben, Captain Stacy and Electro all staring as the car drove past them. When Peter opened his eyes he noticed that he was in Gwen's living room and just as he looked towards the dining room he saw Gwen holding a bottle of water. She walked towards where Peter had been sitting and handed him the water. She then told Peter to leave the past behind as Peter told her that it was his fault that she was dead and he had also killed his best friend. Gwen let Peter know that he had no choice when it came to Harry because he chose his own part. He killed someone and the pain would ever go away but he had to heal nevertheless. She then told Peter that she was not mad at him at all because in the end he did the right thing as they shared a hug and suddenly Peter Parker passed out a few minutes later. Peter opened his eyes again and found himself lying on a small bed. He quickly got up and looked around for Gwen. He then realized that he had been dreaming but however, he was sure that he had made peace with Gwen and himself. Peter fell back on his bed like a bag of potatoes as the only words leaving his mouth were apologies for his late best friend but while Peter was still lying on his bed he heard his cell door open and two huge men who wore black suits and also accompanied with black sunglasses stood by the door. They asked Peter to come with them which he did without hesitation as Peter was escorted into an office where he saw Captain Stacy sitting in front of the computer but CaptainStacy pointed to a chair and asked Peter to take a seat. Peter sat on the chair directly facing Captain Stacy and after a few seconds Captain Stacy shoved the computer aside. He then asked Peter how he was feeling as Peter told him that he was doing okay and Captain Stacy stood up as he chained Peter to a couch on the other side of the room. As Peter and Captain Stacy sat on the couch Stacy asked Peter if he needed anything and Peter respectfully declined. Captain Stacy then told Peter that he was being released from jail and Peter sounding surprise asked why they were going to let him go as dangerous as he was Captain Stacy told Peter that he was not a bad person. After all he had saved the city from the goblin as he also saved Uncle Ben despite how risky it was but however, the captain told Peter that just because the D.A considered him worthy of release because he saved the city didn't mean he had his eyes off of him since Peter had killed his best friend and that meant he still had evil somewhere inside of him. Captain Stacy promised to have his eyes on Peter and if Peter made one more wrong move Stacey would come for him. Things had gone back to almost being normal for Peter as the only thing he wasn't used to was Spider-Man but Peter thought that he would become Spider-Man and Venom once again. Peter visited Gwen and Harry's graves with flowers. He felt sad that his two best friends were no more as he had now learned that “With Great Power Comes Great Responsibility” but he learned it the hard way and one night as he tried to sleep peacefully he felt something like a sudden jolt from his bed. He stood up to his shock as he saw the dark figure from prison but the figure smiled and informed him that he had another mission for Peter. Then Peter knew something was definitely strange about this man but before he could speak he encountered a bright light and when he opened his eyes he was standing in front of Spider-Man but this time a young boy of nothing more than 22. Peter looked at himself and realized he was in his suit. Looking at the boy Peter knew immediately that this was another universe as he had learned a lot about that while in prison but the boy quickly took off his mask in shock. “¿Did Mr.Stark send you?” The boy asked...                                                           To be concluded in the MCU Symbiote Saga                                                   And that is going to be ¿What if the Symbiote Saga happened in the Webbverse?  As you saw everything we seen with both Tobey and Andrew ends with Tom Holland on Earth-616 coming to tumblr very soon so be on the lookout for that and more what ifs coming soon. Anyways as always guys thx so much for reading this and as always have a fantastic day. Peace out!

[daniel306gaming]

¿What if the Symbiote Saga happened in the Raimiverse?

To: Sam Raimi and Marvel Entertainment 

                                                            Intro

¿What if events went differently in the Raimiverse? ¿What if the Symbiote Saga happened in Sam Raimi’s Spider-Man? In today’s fan fiction we’re going to be exploring what would have happened if Peter-Two had bonded with the symbiote much sooner than expected. ¿How can this affect Spider-Man 3 going forward? This is an original what if created by me taking inspiration from the 1994 saga of the same name while following the mythology and timeline of the Raimiverse. Without wasting anymore time sit back and relax and enjoy this fan fiction.

                                                             Act 1

The events of Spider-Man 2002 were playing out the same as in your universe. Peter has already become Spider-Man but this universe begins after the match where this time both Uncle Ben and Aunt May ended up dying at the hands of the robber leaving Peter in a much worst state than he was in the original film. After the funeral he would then be adopted by Norman Osborn as he was always like a father figure to him as well as a good friend of his late parents and the father of his best friend Harry. Because of this he stopped going to school as his main target was finding the killer and Norman told Peter to take some time off school to recover and he would become a fully fledged vigilante. Peter would then begin to work as a scientist at Oscorp. One night, Peter had a scientist recover a sample from the lab but he accidentally ended up breaking the sample causing this black substance to immediately jump onto Peter turning him into Spider-Venom.

                                                             Act 2

Hours later, he found himself on top of a building and found the killer asking him why did he kill his guardians and he said that someone from Oscorp send him to kill them. He then proceeded to kill him like in the original film. Most of the movie’s events remain the same up until the fight at the New York Carnival where Green Goblin fights Spider-Venom in a more brutal fight. However, this time part of the symbiote ends up on Norman Osborn and becomes the Symbiote Goblin. He then flys away and after escaping the Goblin Venom finally speaks to Peter telling him that they can finally become 2 in 1 and together they would go and stop the Goblin once and for all. Peter agreed and the same thing happened to Symbiote Goblin but this time this makes Norman much more insane than before leading to the climatic final battle coming up next.

                                                       Final act

Our story resumes during the grand battle after Peter saved MJ and the children. The battle was a fierce one with Spider-Venom and Symbiote Goblin fighting in an brutal battle but this makes the symbiote weak to the noise the punches make. In this universe Harry and MJ were watching from afar as Peter and Norman fought at the warehouse with everything crumbling around them. Peter then told Norman that he would pay for the deaths of both his parents and guardians while Norman laughed maniacally saying that as long as they are together they would both lose. The battle became even more heated as Peter got madder and madder and Norman’s insanity increased to the point where he lost his mind. They were throwing, punching and jabbing symbiotic tendrils into each other. Either way the battle would end the same way only this time it was Peter that stabbed Norman with his glider killing him for good and the symbiote leaves Norman while Harry and MJ watched in complete horror. Peter tried to apologize to them but they decided to stay away from him until he gained under control of the symbiote.

                                                      Epilogue

Over the next 2 years despite his trauma from his battle from Norman Peter had much more control over the symbiote than he had before. Despite not talking to Harry and MJ Peter become more trustful with himself and the symbiote. The events of Spider-Man 2 would remain the same as in your universe but our story resumes during the train battle as much like last time Doc Ock ends up getting part of the symbiote and once he gets to Harry’s house he immediately kills him with a symbiote tendril to obtain the tritium. Afterward, the rest of the events lead up to the climatic final battle for the machine as Spider-Venom and Symbiote Ock would go on to fight in a brutal battle that will soon see its fate in this world of Earth-96284…

                                  To be continued in the MCU Symbiote Saga

                                                           THE END!

And that is going to be it for the the Symbiote Saga in the Raimiverse. I know this story is short and doesn’t go in depth but this is because in the main universe Peter already went through the symbiote and has already established himself as the true Spider-Man in the main universe but of course as you’ll saw it doesn’t end here because this topic will continue with Andrew Garfield’s universe and that will be MUCH longer than this one and it all ends with Tom Holland so do make sure to be on the lookout for this and much more content coming soon to my account. Anyways as always guys thx so much for reading this, take care guys and until next time have a fantastic day. Peace out!

[daniel306gaming]

¿What if the Ultron Program succeeded in Avengers Age of Ultron?

 To: James Spader, Ross Marquand, Joss Whedon, Kevin afeite and Marvel Studios                                                                                                                       Intro ¿What if events went differently in the MCU? ¿What if the Ultron Program succeeded in Avengers Age of Ultron? In today’s fan fiction we’re going to be exploring what would have happened if Ultron worked as a peacekeeping program rather than a sentient being bent on destroying the world. ¿How can this affect Infinity War and Endgame going forward? This is an original what if created by me taking inspiration from the 2013 Age of Ultron comic while following the mythology of Ultron and the timeline of the MCU. Without wasting anymore time sit back and relax and enjoy this fan fiction.                                                          Prologue                                                  Since the beginning of time, the age long argument has been whether man gets to control his future or not. The answer is yes and no. Man gets to control his future by the choices he makes. An individual alias a third party, can alter the future of another man by changing his choice slightly. Even if a choice is made a few minutes or seconds earlier this results in a whole new story for the individual and the people who his choice affects. I am one of the Watchers and i am ur guide to these vast new realities. Follow me and pounder the question. What if...

                                                             Act 1                                                       The events of Age of Ultron were playing out the same as in your universe. Tony Stark and Bruce Banner had discovered an artificial intelligence in Loki’s scepter. They decided to secretly use it to complete Tony's Ultron global defense program as Tony wanted to create a suit of armor to defend Earth against any potential threats especially after the events of Loki’s invasion on New York back in 2012 but in the original universe Ultron grew a consciousness and then he intercepted into Jarvis’s network and saw all the wars, pollution and the damages done by the Avengers back in 2012. Realizing that earth is corrupted and needed to be cleansed Ultron formed a plan to attack and destroy earth but in this reality Ultron did not intercept into Jarvis’s network but instead of destroying Jarvis’s AI Ultron accepted his new role as a peacekeeper of Earth against potential world and celestial threats. Ultron and his new body made of scraps came out during the Avengers party. At first they were shocked to see a robot which was damaged severely approaching them as the Avengers were cautious and wanted to attack Ultron. Bruce and Tony then told them about the Ultron program. Thor was furious that they decided to use parts of Loki’s scepter as he said that Loki’s weapon and powers are unstable and even he is unaware of their capabilities. Ultron introduced himself and said that he meant no harm to the world. He will fulfill his objectives to being Earth’s main peacekeeping program but he said that he needed a stronger body so that he could have his own legion of Ultron bots but Captain America was hesitant as he said that he could not trust Ultron since Ultron was manifested from Loki’s scepter indirectly and Ultron’s said that he will not interfere with political or military affairs as he believes that the government can handle itself. He will not dabble with issues such as the invasion of Loki back in 2012 but Ultron even offered Stark and Bruce to create a kill switch on him in case he goes rogue. Stark and Banner decided to work on fine-tuning Ultron. Ultron said that he did his research in a database and there was a man that goes by the name of Klaw. He's an arms dealer and he had vibranium in Johannesburg. Ultron said that arming his body with vibranium would give him a much better edge in combat as Steve Rogers also said that the Maximoff  twins were still on the loose in Sokovia but he is afraid that due to their superhuman capabilities and if they end up in the wrong hands things might go south. Ultron with a new temperate body created by Stark and Banner headed to Sokovia alongside Cap, Tony and Natasha Romanoff. They wanted to shut down Klaw's illegal operations of smuggling vibranium as according to Ultron’s intel Klaw has been smuggling vibranium since 1992 but he said that this is essential to take down Klaw’s operations as the vibranium belongs to an isolated nation which possessed as a third world country also known as Wakanda and they eventually overpowered an imprisoned Klaw. Cap said that they needed to locate the Maximoff twins too to take them into custody as with the help of Ultron and the Avengers they managed to detect the Maximoff twins in Sokovia to avoid a battle from breaking out. As they were unsure of the Maximoff twins fully capabilities the Avengers sent Natasha, Captain America and Ultron to retrieve the twins. As they arrived in sokovia Ultron detected some anomalies where they were but he was picking up some strange readings when someone was running at super speed near them and with the artificial intelligence from the Mind Stone in Loki’s scepter and Jarvis’s AI Ultron managed to pinpoint the location of Pietro Maximoff. Pietro then ambushed them but Ultron managed to grab him by the neck and as he was choking him Captain America said that they are not here to kill them but rather question them. Just then Wanda came from behind and started planting haunting memories in both Natasha and Cap. They started seeing visions of the past as Wanda tried to do the same to Ultron but failed because he is a robot AI from the Mind Stone and it was far superior. Ultron then punched Wanda knocking her out as he was about to kill Pietro before Tony told him over the radio not to kill him but Ultron agreed to Tony's advice and threw him to the ground. Steve Rogers and Natasha recovered from the haunting visions and they saw that Ultron had already captured both of them. They brought the twins back to the Avengers headquarters as Wanda and Pietro were furious when they saw Tony Stark. There they blamed Tony for the death of their parents which resulted in them being experimented on by Baron Strucker as Tony said that the weapons that were created during the days where he was still active in the weapons development but now he has already forgotten that path and Tony said that he can't bring the Maximoff twins’s parents back but he can help them and have a better future with them. Cap said that with the Avengers by their side they will not have to worry about being manipulated by others as the Avengers then stormed Strucker’s last Hydra base in Sokovia but Strucker wasn't killed but arrested instead and as the Maximoff twins and Ultron were not the villains in this universe Bruce didn't go on killing people and rampaging and Johannesburg. The Hulkbuster armor was not used by Stark and Thor didn't hallucinate about the apocalyptic future as he wasn't manipulated by Wanda either so as a result Thor wasn't aware of the Infinity Stones. Sokovia was not destroyed and the Sokovia Accords didn’t come into play. Ultron continued to be the main peacekeeper programmer of the world alongside with his legion of Ultron sentries but general Thunderbolt Ross and several government officials were not satisfied with the Avengers having a global defense program as they felt their status as the US government is being threatened. They told the Avengers that they were acting alone and they needed someone else to oversee Ultron and them. Tony disagreed and said to give them some time for Ultron to act. If any catastrophe events were to occur and if Ultron acted out of his boundaries then they will surrender the program to general Thunderbolt Ross. Otherwise Ultron will be under their team as general Ross agreed to give them a month to prove that Ultron is not a loose screw while king T’Chaka decided to introduce Wakanda to the world and aided them in Lagos the following year. The Avengers were trying to stop Brock Rumlow aka Crossbones from stealing biological weapons from the lab and in the original universe Rumlow detonated the biological weapons but Wanda managed to contain it. Unfortunately, Wanda diverted the explosion and accidentally killed several Wakandan humanitarian workers in the process but in this universe thanks to Ultron’s support Ultron managed to summon several sentries and wrapped themselves around Brock. Together with Wanda's telekinesis the sentries armed with vibranium wrapped themselves and absorbed the damage. As a result no innocent civilians were killed but with the accords being scrapped the UN conference in Vienna was not held so king T’Chaka T’Challa’s father was not killed in the explosion and the entire Civil War timeline was erased from this timeline. Baron Zemo was also not a part of this universe as his family was still alive due to the events of Age of Ultron not happening but Bucky Barnes remained as a ghost as he was alive and he had a peaceful life in Vienna. Bruce Banner was still on Earth as he didn't have episodes of his rampage but with no Civil War in Wakanda king T’Chaka continued his reign as king of Wakanda and Thor himself returned to Asgard. He wasn't aware of the Infinity Stones but he merely wanted to return to Asgard to see how things were going as he also brought Loki’s scepter back with the Mind Stone attached to it and Barton retired from the Avengers temporarily to spend time with his family. With the events of Civil War not occurring the Avengers remained intact on Earth but as there was no team Cap or team Tony Peter Parker was still an amateur hero who handled petty crime and he appeared on Tony's radar as one of the rising superheroes but tony didn't want to have the kid in his team since the Avengers were already pretty solid. With both Wanda and Pietro still alive and together the Avengers were strong. Vision also didn’t exist in this universe as Ultron was already a success as the events of Ragnarok, Guardians of the Galaxy and Doctor Strange would occur nevertheless. Thor would not fight Hulk on Asgard as Bruce was still under control and Asgard would eventually be destroyed thanks to Hela and Thor managed to unleash Surtur which eventually devoured Hela and the rest. Loki ended up stealing not only the Tesseract but also the Mind Stone from his scepter as with 2 Infinity Stones in hand Thanos and the Black Order intercepted the spaceship carrying the surviving Asgardians. He has just acquired the Power Stone after decimating Xander but after subduing Thor the Mad Titan then extracted the Space Stone from the Tesseract as Thanos then said that Loki also possesses another Infinity Stone and Heimdall who was bleeding and on the verge of death mustered his last strike to send Thor back to earth. Loki knew that this was the only chance to pass the Mind Stone to Thor as if Thanos were to have 3 stones straight away there would be a huge disadvantage but Loki then threw the scepter to Thor before Thor was transported to earth with the Bifrost and before Thor was teleported he saw the Mad Titan snapped Loki’s neck like in the original universe. Thor screamed in agony as he saw the entire spaceship explode before his eyes but Thanos said that although Thor brought back the Mind Stone to Earth he knows that there will be many defenders of Earth so he will split the team into two and Ebony Maw and Cull Obsidian arrived on Earth. Thor crash landed in the Sanctum Sanctorum in New York City as Doctor Strange who has previously encountered Thor when he helped them to search for his father Odin earlier was surprised to see Thor but Thor was holding Loki’s scepter and was speechless. He was furious and said that Thanos just killed his brother Loki and the other Asgardians and all he wants is vengeance. Strange and Wong were confused but understood after he told them about what happened. With the Earth's safety in danger Strange went to meet with Tony Stark as Tony at first dismissed what was going on as he said that Ultron would have picked up something if there were any anomalies in space entering earth but Thor said that Thanos is coming for all of the Infinity Stones and with 2 stones in hand he is already the strongest being in the entire universe. Just then Ultron alerted the Avengers HQ that there were giant spaceships in the shape of donuts entering the Earth's atmosphere as Ultron then activated the Iron Legion across the world but thousands of Ultron sentries with vibranium equipped armor were stationed while Cull Obsidian and Ebony Maw arrived in New York City. Peter Parker who was still an amateur hero and on a school trip with his friends had a spider sense tingling. He also saw the donut spaceships entering the Earth’s atmosphere as he put on a Spider-Man suit and swung towards the location. Ultron, Tony, Thor, Wong and Strange confronted Ebony Maw and Cull Obsidian. Ebony battled with Strange and Wong while Tony, Thor and Ultron fought against Cull. This time due to Ultron’s presence the Black Order dispatched a horde of Outriders in New York to balance the odds as Ultron sentries were also dispatched to handle the Outriders but the Outriders were easily destroyed and Ultron’s sentries were too destructive for them. Cull Obsidian was slammed when both Ultron and Tony combined their unibeam power and shot Cull right in the chest killing him for good. Ebony was surprised at Earth's heroes but realizing that he was outnumbered he needed a tactical retreat as he then used his telekinetic powers and levitated a spaceship before hurling it onto a building where there were civilians in it. Ultron and the rest quickly stopped the building from crashing but this gave time for Ebony to escape. Thor tried to attack Ebony but Ebony hurled several vehicles towards him as Peter Parker came on time to web the car and threw it away. He then helped to evacuate the other civilians who were fleeing. Ebony Maw then fled as the Outriders were wiped out thanks to Ultron sentries and realizing how grave the situation is Stark decided that they needed to regroup but in Wakanda he wanted to analyze further the Mind Stone from the scepter. Ultron said that if he were to be integrated with the Mind Stone it would amplify his strength much more as Thor said that Spider-Man has shown admirable courage in combat and that they need as many fighters forces as possible against Thanos. Tony decided to allow Spider-Man to join the Avengers in going to Wakanda and he then said that he has kept an eye on Spider-Man all this time but didn’t actively recruit him as he was still in school but this time with earth's future uncertain any extra hand would be helpful. Tony told the other Avengers to regroup at Wakanda as time is of the essence but with the Avengers grouped on Earth they started working together and king T’Chaka welcomed the Avengers. After knowing about Thanos’s plan Shuri, Bruce Tony and Ultron worked together to integrate the Mind Stone into his mind. They believe that Thanos will strike Earth soon but Doctor Strange has the Time Stone as the Sorcerer Supreme while Ebony Maw informed Thanos that they have failed and that Cull was slain. They have underestimated the strength of Earth's heroes as Thanos told Ebony to meet at Titan but unlike the original timeline where Peter and tony were aboard Maw’s spaceship and Strange was abducted this time Ebony Maw was alone and made his way to Titan. The events of Edinburgh where Midnight and Glaive ambushed Wanda and Vision did not happen as Vision never existed and the Mind Stone was still in Loki’s scepter. The Avengers arrived in Wakanda and Tony helped to strengthen the barrier around Wakanda. Ultron deployed another few hundred thousand Ultron centuries across the globe in the moment a strange anomaly was detected as the sentries will be deployed as the Guardians of the Galaxy did not receive any distress calls and were as usual with their own business across the galaxy. Thanos went to Knowhere where he took the Reality Stone with ease from the Collector as the Guardians had no idea that Thanos was already plotting to obtain the Infinity Stones so they never went to Knowhere but Thanos now possesses 3 stones which were the Reality, Space and Power Stone. Thanos then tortured Nebula into giving the location of the Soul Stone but without getting any information Thanos then instructed Ebony to send a transmission to Star-Lord’s spaceship as the transmission had a video recording of Nebula being tortured while Thanos said that if Gamora doesn't come to save her within the next few hours Nebula will no longer be her sister and would be torn into shreds. Gamora was furious but she wasn't sure whether it was a trap as Nebula then said that Thanos knew that Gamora knows of the location of the Soul Stone and Nebula cried before the video feed ended. The Guardians said that it was clearly a trap but Gamora said that this could be the truth as Drax was also looking for his opportunity to kill Thanos for good and the Guardians decided to head to the coordinates where Thanos gave them. It was none other than Thanos’s birth home of Titan S the Guardians arrived with caution but they saw that nobody was there and Gamora then saw Thanos with Nebula. Thanos was telling them about his goals of getting all the Infinity Stones before using them to wipe half of the universe as salvation as Drax was furious and charged towards Thanos but Thanos easily uses the Power Stone to slam him towards the ground. The Guardians then attacked Thanos and were no match for him as only Gamora managed to pierce Thanos but it was nothing more than a simple wound. Thanos then grabbed Gamora and told her to reveal where the Soul Stone was but Gamora said that she doesn't know the location as she never discovered it and they saw Nebula being stretched even further to the brink of death. Gamora then said that she will bring Thanos to the location of the Soul Stone which was warmier as Thanos then smiled and used the Reality Stone to change the illusion of Nebula. Nebula was already dead and her body was dismantled in pieces. Gamora screamed and wanted to stab Thanos but he used the Reality Stone to change her sword into bubbles. He then used the Space Stone and disappeared. The Guardians approached Nebula who was already dying and despite having fought with her many times in the past they felt sorry for her but Nebula then whispered to go to earth as the last 2 Infinity Stones are located there. Earth has much more stronger heroes that could fight against Thanos as she overheard when Ebony told him of his failures in the first invasion but the guardians then plotted the coordinates to Earth and carried Nebula back to their spaceship. Rocket Raccoon and Groot tried their best to fix her and Thanos would then sacrifice Gamora to obtain the Soul Stone at Vormir. 4 stones done and two left. Thanos then directed his entire army of Chituari and Outriders while Earth were already prepared and ready for combat while Thor in a aerial attack was about to complete his inner self and the Outriders and Chituari were more than expected.

                                                             Act 2                                          Meanwhile, Thor doesn’t have his Stormbreaker as he never went to Nidavellir but he also doesn't have his hammer which was already destroyed by Hela during the events of Ragnarok and king T’Chaka had forged a vibranium axe for Thor. While it doesn't have the same powers as Mjolnir it would be able to put up a good fight against the Mad Titan but the heroes went into all-out war against Thanos and the armies. The Black Order fought against Captain America, Wanda, Natasha T’Challa, Okoye and Spider-Man.

                                                            Final act                                     Meanwhile, Thanos used the Space Stone to teleport himself to where Doctor Strange was as Strange was surprisingly waiting for Thanos while Strange tried to trap and battle with Thanos in the mirror dimension but the Mad Titan used the Power Stone to amplify his strength and broke free from the Mirror Dimension. The Sorcerer Supreme used different arcane arts to try and stop Thanos but eventually he ran out of tricks. Thanos managed to grab Strange and was about to remove the Time Stone from him before he heard someone screaming and charging towards him. It was none other than the Incredible Hulk as Hulk smashed and pummeled the Mad Titan several times before he and Strange tag teamed to weaken Thanos. Tony and Thor also came in and battled turing the tide of the fight. Thanos remembered that he has sacrificed his daughter Gamora and he was enraged and used the Reality Stone to create illusions of spaceships crashing down on them. He then used the Space Stone and teleported to the room where Ultron and the Mind Stone were to his surprise. There was nobody there as he then heard a voice saying that has been waiting for an opponent like Thanos for all these years while Ultron with the Mind Stone activated the huge legions of sentries over swarming Thanos and Thanos used the Power Stone to detonate all the sentries but with Thanos already weakened Ultron then blasted several unibeams towards Thanos further weakening him. Strange, Hulk Thor and Tony also came to Ultron’s aid. Just then a bright light appeared in the sky as both heroes and villains looked up. They saw a spaceship coming down crashing in the middle of the battlefield and it was none other than the Guardians of the Galaxy. The Guardians were surprised to see another group of heroes were able to stand toe-to-toe with the Mad Titan as not being satisfied Star-lord ordered the Guardians to attack the Avengers who were battling Thanos but he said that nobody touches Thanos except them and the distraction allowed Thanos to use the Space Stone to temporarily escape. The skirmish between the Avengers and the Guardians was not long. Star-Lord said that they wanted to slay Thanos themselves and he said that he knew what happened to his lover Gamora. The Guardians then fought with the Avengers but were easily defeated while Ultron said that they were petty and that they shouldn't be fighting as they should be stopping Thanos. Suddenly, Thanos emerged from behind with a giant double-handed sword as he stabbed Ultron right in the middle of his power source but Ultron was struggling and Thanos grabbed the Mind Stone from Ultron’s lifeless body and they could not believe it. Their main defender has just perished while Strange knew that if Ultron fails they have no chance against the Mad Titan but he then decided to use the Time Stone to reverse time back to before Thanos emerged as the Guardians’s were fighting with the Avengers Strange warned Ultron and the rest that Thanos would backstab Ultron with his sword. Strange gave the Time Stone to Ultron for him to integrate with himself so that he will be on par with Thanos as at least with both the Time and Mind Stones on himself Ultron felted but the Age of Ultron was only beginning. With both the Time and Mind Stone on himself Ultron felt a new strong surge of energy. Time resumed back and Thanos appeared as predicted but Ultron managed to avoid the stab. Ultron also told the Guardians to put away their ego and once Thanos is defeated they could decide what to do next. With the Mind and Time Stones the Avengers and the Guardians with Ultron sentries combined their forces and overwhelmed Thanos. Ant-Man was destroying all of Thanos’s armies as eventually the Mad Titan even with the 4 Infinity Stones was unable to hold against Ultron but with 2 Infinity Stones and the rest the Mad Titan suffered heavy damages to himself and Thanos looked around and saw the Black Order and most of his armies have already been decimated. Wanda used their telekinesis to hold down Thanos while the rest of them tried to remove the gauntlet as they knew that they had to prevent Thanos from snapping but Ultron eventually removed the gauntlet from Thanos before placing all the Infinity Stones on himself becoming Infinity Ultron and Tony then told Ultron to perform the Snap. Ultron then snapped causing Thanos and his armies to be dusted. Thanos said that he could not believe that even with 4 stones he was unable to defeat them as Ultron said that Thanos has clearly underestimated the strength of the heroes of Earth.

                                                       Epilogue                                                      The Guardians then acknowledged the strength of the Avengers as they helped to repair Nebula and Ultron said that the best route would be to bring the stones back to their separate entities. He fears that things could get messy if they kept a hold of the Infinity Stones as Tony and Bruce agreed and they decided to separate the stones. They decided to let Ultron possess the Mind Stone as he was capable of handling it himself but Strange took back the Time Stone and Thor decided to take the Reality and Power Stones and Star-Lord took the Soul Stone and wanted to head to Vormir to see if he could get Gamora back in anyway. Thor followed the Guardians of the Galaxy as he said that he wanted to seek more truth of the stones but he also said that he wanted to go to Nidavellir to see if he can forge a new weapon for himself and the Avengers decided to keep the Space Stone to investigate the mysteries behind its power. Tony would be Spider-Man's mentor like in the original universe although this was delayed for over 2 years as instead of handing over Peter new toys and suits he decided to improve some aspects of his suit and that's about it. Tony quit being Iron Man but still became the advisor to the Avengers as Ultron continued to spearhead the global defense program and this time ultron also launched several sentries into space to explore the possibilities of other beings such as Thanos or anyone else in the universe. Ultron then started hearing a voice in his mind telling him that if he were to possess all the Infinity Stones he could have ruled not just Earth but all of the multiverse as Ultron didn't know what he heard while he decided to dismiss it and he wondered what would have happened if he were to be a god instead of a merely program...

                                                            THE END!                                              And that is going to be ¿What if the Ultron Program succeeded in Avengers Age of Ultron? now as we saw in the ending this could lead to a possible part 2 where despite being a hero in this universe eventually Ultron might fall but this time become more like Infinity Ultron where he destroys his own universe. ¿Would you like to see that? Do let me know in the comments and don’t forget to like my fan fictions and subscribe so you don’t miss any of my fan fictions. Do make sure to be on the lookout for more what ifs like this one coming soon. Anyways as always guys thank you so much for reading this and as always have a fantastic day. Peace out!

[daniel306gaming]

¿What if the Avengers teamed up with the Justice League?

To: Marvel Studios and DC Studios

                                                           Intro                                                     Welcome back to the MULTI-VERSE my fellow Watchers where I combine different franchises and universes to see who would win. But today is not about who would win because we already saw the MCU Avengers and DCEU Justice League fight each other and we all know how that ended. So in this mega fan fiction we’re going to be seeing these teams teaming up to face both Thanos and Darkseid respectively. ¿How can this affect the future of the MCU and DCEU going forward and will they be able to save the world? This is an original what if created by me taking inspiration from the 1997 Marvel/DC crossover while following the mythology of the Avengers and Justice League and the timeline of the MCU and DCEU respectively. Without wasting anymore time sit back and relax and enjoy this fan fiction that you don’t wanna miss.

                                                            Act 1                                                          In the DCEU  a fierce battle raged in the heart of Metropolis as the streets are a war zone filled with chaos of explosions, clashing metal and desperate cries of innocent civilians. Buildings were crumbling underneath the relentless onslaught of Steppenwolf and his parademons invading from the depths of Apokolips. Smoke fills the sky turning day to dusk as the heroes of the Justice League fight to protect the city but the Justice League which included Batman, Superman, Wonder Woman, Aquaman, Cyborg and the Flash are in the thick of it desperately trying to repel the invasion. Each member of the team was battling with their own unique abilities but they were outnumbered and out the sky above Metropolis was filled with the sinister shapes of Parademons. Their cries were echoing through the city streets but a red and blue blur shot through their ranks with his beams of searing red lights slicing the creatures from the air. Superman flew and spun avoiding blaster fire as he plowed through the parademon swarm. His power seemed limitless as he cleared a pathway for civilians to flee but even his might was being tested by the endless hordes and a nearby skyscraper fell as its damaged supporting columns threatened to buckle Superman. His super senses screamed a warning and he flashed across the distance. As a massive structure began to collapse people scrambled and screamed within the building unable to evacuate in time but with a mighty heave Superman grabbed onto the skyscraper's falling frame muscles from bulging while he slowed the toppling tower and stabilized it in place. His arms were trembling with the effort of hefting the immense weight as Superman slowly but steadily lifted the skyscraper up and away from the ground debris tumbled free of the ruined lower floors. The structure held together as he maneuvered it over the neighboring blocks but the Man of Steel flew the rescued buildings out and over the bay away from the city and lowered it down onto the water with a tremendous splash only when he was sure the flooding was over. Lower floors would not drag under it and he pulled free of the skyscraper with Metropolis’s citizens now evacuated or sheltering from the parademon attacks. Superman turned back to rejoin the fray. “we can’t let Steppenwolf get the Mother Boxes” Batman said fighting with his usual grind extermination grapples onto the parademons and thrusts an explosive batarang into its chest. The creature explodes into a burst of energy allowing Batman to drop to the ground and engage another foe. “Easier said than done” Batman said as Wonder Woman leaps into the air with her sword slicing through the air as she cuts down parademons left and right. The lasso of truth wraps around a nearby enemy disarming it before she hurls the creature into the group of comrades. “We need a plan and fast” Cyborg said as the Flash races through the streets dodging explosions and debris. He saves civilians from harm moving them to safety before returning to the team. “You guys come up with something while I keep these people safe” the Flash said as the Justice League fought with fury and their power is flashing as they defended the crumbling streets of Metropolis but for every enemy they struck down 2 more seemed to take their place. Superman zoomed through the air with his heat vision blasting the parademons into ash but a hurled spear from Steppenwolf tore through his shoulder shredding his indestructible skin and he faltered nearly crashing to the ground before readying himself and the Kryptonian was weakening as it was one of the few things capable of piercing his invulnerability and now it was slowing him down. Wonder Woman wielded her lasso and sword with pressless skill yet a blow from the Mad Titan sent her flying back into a building with the structure crumbling around her. She pulled herself free off the rubble as her arm cracked and bloodied. The Flash darted at building speed trying to evacuate civilians from the path of destruction but as he ran by a blast from Darkseid  shredded off his knees as he crashed with a scream unable to get back up and one by one the league fell. Batman was plummeted into submission while Aquaman was crushed under a tanker truck from the harbor as his control of water was useless in the dry ground and Cyborg was overloaded by the alien tech being deployed with his systems failing until he could no longer continue to fight. Thanos, Steppenwolf and Darkseid were victorious against the defeated heroes but their conquest of Earth could wait. The Infinity Stones called them unto further glory leaving the broken Justice League behind as the villainous team opened a boom tomb and departed to hunt the remaining stones across space and time. Metropolis burned and only the fallen remained to witness its demise. The Batcave was dim and lit. The Justice League had retreated there to cure their wounds but even the legendary sanctum offered little comfort as Batman sat before the bat-computer and its screens flickering through news footage of the Carnage of Metropolis with fires blazing through the gleaming skyscrapers as rescue crews picked through the rubble for survivors. The toll was catastrophic as Wonder Woman’s good at his side with her head bowed but without her powers she felt helpless and the blood had been washed from her skin and armor but the painful bruises remained. The Flash laid on a medical table as behind them the cybernetic legs was still sparking where he had been cut from but he stared at the ceiling lost in a haze of trauma and pain. Aquaman sat nearby with bandages visible through the rips in his shirt as his eyes were haunted by the deaths of so many in the waters and that was his dominion heavily upon him. Superman flooded before the bat-computer screens as his arms flooded across his chest though his powers were returning but his cells replenished solar energy and the Kryptonian could not erase the memory of how frail he had been truly against their enemies. Cyborg stood apart from the others still running diagnostics to assess the damage to his systems but though his robotic body could be repaired the realization that he had not been able to cut deeper than any malfunction as Wonder Woman sat in the bat-cave like a caged lion and her boots stirring up of dust with every tight turn armor that had been shown like silver was now dented and bruised baring her unusual flawless face. Each mark was a bitter reminder of their defeat, failure and lives that had been lost because they were not enough. She spung on her heel to face Batman who remained motionless before the bat-computer as his eyes stared unseeing at the footage of Metropolis burning. “We have lost so many lives” she said. ¿how many more must perish before we are unable to stop them? Batman didn’t look up but his hands curled into fists upon the console. “Too many” he granted. “But we will find a way to end this. I promise” he said. She wanted to believe and have faith in them as she always had but faith had not saved the innocent who had died screaming and she feared nothing would be enough against the forces. They face a sharp beep that drew their attention to Cyborg as the half-machine hero continued to run multiple scenarios seeking something anything that could offer them an edge. “There” Victor said pointing to a screen that said Earth-616. “Their heroes call themselves The Avengers with powers similar to our own and with experience in defeating threats of this magnitude” he said. For the first time a spark of something other than vengeance kindled in Batman’s eyes. ¿Can you open a portal to their Earth? Batman asked. “I can” Cyborg affirmed “But stabilizing the portal and ensuring safe travel between realities will take time” he said. Batman's mouth set into a determined line as they had no time to spare but this was their only hope to do it and the rest of them will continue accordingly. Relief and evacuation efforts were dipping her head. Wonder Woman went to Batman's side placing a gratitude hand on his shoulder as in that small point of contact was a reminder of why they fought on increasing odds for the bond between them was as powerful as any super ability together with the Avengers. “We will defeat them” he said as his hand arose to clap hers but the first flicker of hard-won hope rekindling and the Justice League gazed together at the portal.                                                                                                                                                        Act 2                                                   Meanwhile, on Earth-616 the Avengers Compound was eerily quiet but an uneasy tension laid over the complex as if the heavy shroud was inside the main facility and Earth's Mightiest Heroes sat around a large conference table with eyes heavy filed with grief and exhaustion. Black Widow stared blankly at the surface of the table as her bruises made her usual flawless face but her gaze was haunted as her thoughts were unclear whether in the present was still trapped in the aftermath of their crushing defeat while Captain America looked worn as his strong shoulders slumped under the weight of failure and loss of his fingers tracing absence over the deep groans that scarred the table with leftover marks from the planning of a battle plant hat had ended only in tragedy but the others were no better. Bruce Banner had a broken arm as his green eyes dull with pain both physically and emotionally. Rocket had tears glistering in the fur around his eyes and Thor sat isolated from the others. His metal arm torn and mangled but his inner torment was being powerless to save those he cared about cut far deeper than any injury to his artificial limb ever could. Thanos had taken most of their allies, loved ones and hope in this alternate reality. The Avengers were broken as the light distinguished in their eyes with so much already sacrificed and lost. ¿how could they ever rise to fight again and yet for the sake of life itself? Across the universe they had the only uncertainty of whether they could summon the will to do it as Tony Stark paces around the room running calculations in his head. “There has to be a way. We need to figure out where they’ll strike next” he said. “Sir there appears to be an anomaly forming within our dimension” Friday said to Tony's AI systems. “¿What is it?” Tony asked as the Avengers turn to look at him. “It seems to be an interdimensional portal. I’m detecting life's signals on the other side along with traces of immense power similar to the Infinity Stones” he said. “¿can you establish contact with whoever's on the other side?” Steve Rogers asked. “I can try Captain. Establishing communication now”. The portal brightens and the figure emerges from the blinding light. “It’s Cyborg one of the heroes from the Justice League”. “People of Earth-616 we come in peace seeking your help. Our world is under attack by two of the most powerful villains in the universe and we cannot defeat them alone. We’re here to help in any way we can” he said. Steve says stepping forward as Captain America and these are the Avengers”. Cyborg nods. “I'm Cyborg and I flight alongside the Justice League. Your help would be valuable in stopping the threats of Thanos and Darkseid from destroying our world. “Wait. ¿Did you say Thanos? Tony asks as eyes were narrowing. We have experience with the Mad Titan ourselves”. Then together we can stand a chance at victory” Cyborg smiled as Tony summoned hisar or with a thought sliding over his body. “Let's go kick some ass” he said as the Avengers gathered in their high-tech conference room of the Compound but a holographic screen flickered to life revealing the stern faces of the Justice League members. “¿can you hear me?” Superman asked with his voice booming through the speakers. “We hear you loud and clear” replied Captain America with his voice calm. “Good” said Wonder Woman with her steady gaze meeting Iron Man. “We need to coordinate our efforts if we're going to take down Darkseid and Thanos” she said. Thor the God of Thunder leaned forward in his chair. “We will do whatever it takes to protect the 9 Realms and the rest of the multiverse” he said. Batman's expression didn’t change as he spoke. “We've identified several key locations where Darkseid and Thanos may be targeting. Our plan is to split up and monitor these locations engaging the enemy as soon as they arrive” Black Widow nodded in agreement. “Use our stealth tech to stay hidden until we're needed” the Flash said as his hologram appeared to be vibrating with excitement “and we will be moving at superspeed to cover as much ground as possible” she said. Iron Man tapped a few buttons on his holographic surface and a map of the targeted locations appeared on the screen. “Our team will head to the location with the highest likelihood ofthe Infinity Stones being present. We’ll need to move fast to secure them before Thanos can get his hands on them again”. Superman nodded in agreement. We’ll hold off Darkseid and Thanos for as long as we can but we'll need to keep in mind that time is of the essence. The longer we delay the more damage they can do” he said as the holographic screens flickered out and the Avengers were left alone in the conference room. They exchanged a few final words of encouragement before heading to their transport ready to face their greatest challenge yet as the Avengers stood in their high-tech laboratory surrounding by strange devices and energy fields. They had traveled back in time to retrieve the Infinity Stones scattering across differently locations throughout history and it would all play out the same as in your universe.                                                                                                                                                               Final act                                                        Meanwhile, the Justice League is engaged in a fierce battle with Thanos and Darkseid who are attempting to seize control of the universe travel device. The Avengers are still stranded in their own universe with all the Infinity Stones at hand as the Justice League fights valiantly but they are outnumbered and outmatched. “We need to hold them off until the Avengers can get back with the stones”. He said. “But we can't hold them off forever” The Flash said. Suddenly a massive explosion rocks the battlefield destroying the device and leaving the Justice League stranded in their own universe. “We're on our own now. We need to stop them ourselves” Batman said as the Justice League fights with all of their might using their powers and skills to take down the armies of Thanos and Darkseid but the two villains are too powerful. They seem to be on the verge of victory. “Flash ¿can you fix the device?” Batman asked. “I can try” he said. “We can't let them get the device. The fate of the multiverse depends on it” Wonder Woman said. “I'm on it. I'll try and hack into their systems and shut them down” Cyborg said. Wonder Woman charges into battle with her sword and shield at the ready. Cyborg uses his advanced technology to try and disable the enemy's weapon systems but the enemy forces are too powerful and they seem to be on the verge of victory. “We need to fall back. We can't win this fight” WonderWoman said. “I'm not giving up that easily. I have an idea” Cyborg said as he activates a powerful energy blast taking out several of the enemy soldiers but the energy blast also attracts the attention of Thanos and Darkseid. “We have intruders. Find them and eliminate them” Thanos said. Darkseid’s forces swarmed around Wonder Woman and Cyborg overwhelming them with their sheer numbers. Wonder Woman fights valiantly taking down enemy soldiers left and right but she is eventually surrounded and outnumbered. “Wonder Woman fall back. I'll cover you” Clark said. Wonder Woman nods and she charges towards the device but before she could reach it she is struck down by a powerful beam of energy. She falls to the ground as her body was still and lifeless. “NO” Cyborg said. Cyborg is overcome with grief and rage. He unleashes a torrent of energy taking out dozens of enemy soldiers but he is eventually overwhelmed and he too falls in battle while the rest of the Justice League stalls for time. Batman and the Flash work frantically to repair the device. They use all their skills and knowledge struggling against the overwhelming power of the enemy forces. Finally after what seemed like an eternity they managed to fix the device as The Avengers cross over into the Justice League's universe holding the stones in their hands but the battlefield was a scene of utter chaos and what remained of the Avengers and the Justice League stood back to back fighting desperately against the overwhelming tide of the Mad Titan and Darkseid’s armies. Blasts of powering beams of searching light let the gloom as Earth's Mightiest Heroes struggled against the alien horde spies of menace and determination coming through rage breaths. Yet for every enemy felled w more seemed to surge though exhaustion and injuries were taking their toll and despite the resolve the superheroes were being slowly beaten back. Victory was slipping further from their grasp with each passing second until a crimson streak tore through the masses followed by a booming roar that shook the battlefield. “ENOUGH” Superman plowed through the enemy ranks like a unstoppable force of nature. His eyes were glowing red with power as he came to a halt beside his allies but the Man of Steel’ sudden entrance gave the Avengers and the remaining Justice League members a much needed surge of strength and hope. “Today we end this threat once and for all” Superman vowed as his steel-edged gaze was falling upon the looming figures of Thanos and Darkseid approaching through the teams. The other heroes rallied around him and attacked with a renewed vigor at the colliding armies keeping them from their ultimate foes. Step by ruling step they carved a pathway through the chaos and bodies closing in on the Mad Titan and Lord of Apokolips with cold purpose. Tony Stark was the first to break free from the debris flying straight to Superman’s side with 6 Infinity Stones clenched in his hand but the glow of the Infinity Stones washed across his battle armor as he came to a landing with hope kindling in his eyes as he turned them over to the Kryptonian. “This is the only way to stop them. Do whatever you have to do” Tony said. Power flooded Superman's veins as his fingers curled around the gems but their combined might resonating within his frame thus armed with the might to reshape all existence and he turned upon Thanos and Darkseid and strothed forth. The alien warlords had but a moment to realize before it was too late. “THIS ENDS NOW” Superman's words raged out across the battlefield. Rawed with power and then with a snap of his fingers Thanos and Darkseid were no more.                                      Epilogue                                                    A blinding flare engulfed the scene with the light of a new dawn dispelling the long shadow of terror as a cry of victory rose from the alien armies the scene then faded to reveal a sight that stole the breath of everyone's throat where enemies had stood allies thought lost to the ravages of war now stood but familiar faces stared in awe at themselves and each other hardly daring to believe the evidence of their senses. Peter Parker's eyes were wide behind his mask taking in the hole of the scene with a disbelieving glance but as if in a dream he turned to see T’Challa emerging from the crowd and  the Wakandan king gazed finding and holding his way to a stunning joy. Nearby the Guardians of the Galaxy were reunited as Gamora’s hands sought and found Nebula’s metal fingers losing and holding on with desperation as sisters clung to a reunion. Fate had nearly denied them as none were left untouched by the magnitude of this moment but Steve Rogers's breath was caught by the sight of Bucky Barnes stepping from the masses a lifetime of friendship and gives hope more days to come and a single heartbeat. Natasha Romanoff turned at the sound of a voice not heard in far too long meeting with Bruce Banner and Clint Barton. Even Wonder Woman and Cyborg who had just perished ended up returning reuniting with the Justice League. There were tears as the dead had risen and the dusted souls of Earth restored evoking emotions beyond words but in the aftermath of all that had come to pass the Snap's effect had been far greater than any could have foreseen and it’s result was a blessing to stir the hearts with renewed hope. After the war the sun depleted towards the horizon as it’s golden light was washing across the battles carried field where Earth's Mightiest Heroes had won their greatest victory but on this day they found new friends and yet within each heart that gazed upon their grave determination kindled anew with the light beaming to fade. Earth's defenders turned for home the losses they had suffered would not be in vain and so Earth’s Mightiest Heroes went back to their universe and thanked the Justice League for fixing the multiverse and for fixing the horrors that had come to pass previously and they looked at each other saying their goodbyes and the portal had shut…                                                              THE END!                                                                                             And that is going to be ¿What if the Avengers teamed up with the Justice League? This was a truly epic crossover and I felt like it would make sense to do a Avengers/JLA crossover with them teaming up instead of fighting because I already did that not too long ago and people did enjoy it so I made this one for you’ll to enjoy and to hopefully keep on hoping that one day this becomes a true reality. Do make sure to be on the lookout for more what ifs coming soon and let me know what you thought of this story in the comments down below. Anyways as always guys thank you so much for reading this and as always have a fantastic day. Peace out!

[daniel306gaming]

¿What if Avengers Infinity War?

To: the Russo Bros., Kevin Feige and Marvel Studios

                                                           Intro                                                                ¿What if events went differently in the MCU? Imagine if 4 different scenarios had happened within Avengers Infinity War? Welcome back my fellow Watchers of the multiverse to another Interactive What if where you get to choose your own path and see how Thanos’s conquest would have played out. In this case you get to chose not 1 or 2 but 4 different scenarios to make this a truly epic Interactive What If. ¿How can this affect Endgame going forward? This is an original what if created by me taking inspiration from the 1991 Infinity Gauntlet and 2013 Infinity comics while following the mythology of the Avengers and the timeline of the MCU. Without wasting anymore time sit back and relax, enjoy this fan fiction and choose your path now.

            Bruce Banner goes to Titan and retransforms into Hulk                        The events of Infinity War were playing out the same as in your universe. While Spider-Man was battling to free Dr Strange Bruce Banner didn’t want to be useless as he wanted to join in and help his friends during such an important battle. He ran after Spider-Man and observed his surroundings. Although he didn't have the muscle or strength he had the intelligence as Bruce planned on making calls out and staying away from the combat but his plans changed when Spider-Man came to him with the unconscious body of Doctor Strange. As soon as Spider-Man bounced over to him a giant beam crashed to the terrain and sucked the three of them in. They were stuck inside of a ship with no way out as Spider-Man stuck with Bruce and tried to free them but it was no use. All Peter Parker could do was tell Tony what was happening as they were brought into a spaceship that looked like a donut but the inside was wide and dark. Spikes of clear white were jabbed through their cheeks and body in an attempt to get the Time Stone off of Doctor Strange. He was reluctant which led to more pain as Bruce was seeing green but his vision was hazy and he felt as though the Hulk would burst free at any moment. However, before he could Tony and Dr.Strange's cape arrived to help. The cape distracted Ebony Maw while Tony tried to find a way to get the spikes away from his friends as Peter Parker suggested something straight out of the film Alien and Tony agreed to help irritated by the pop culture reference. As soon as the missile made contact with the sight of the spaceship Bruce, Peter and Doctor Strange were free. The torturer was sent out into space before they could reach Titan as they were interrupted by a crew of what seemed to be space pirates although one of them was from Earth and they knew Thor. Together they made a plan to stop Thanos when they arrived on Titan but by the time they got there Bruce was anxious and he wasbiting his nails and tapping his foot against the ground. He couldn't stop no matter how many times Tony tried to snap him out of it as it felt as though there was a hint of green on Bruce's skin but Bruce didn't have time to think about it if they were on Titan and it was time to gear up. Tony said Bruce should stay out of it but Bruce decided to watch from the shadows as they prepared to battle their greatest foe yet and he spoke with Hulk as much as he could. Hulk was terrified and Bruce couldn’t blame him. He was scared too as it wasn’t every day the fate of the universe was at stake but however, Bruce had a feeling that they couldn't win without the Hulk because Thanos was larger and more powerful than all of them combined including Hulk but Bruce had hope that Hulk could make the difference. Bruce waited as the fight broke out as Tony used his suit to provide utility to the others but Doctor Strange opening portals to allow the others to get close enough to make their attacks and Bruce kept on with his nails watching from afar. His skin turned green but the moment passed as quickly as it can and as the fight intensified Bruce's emotions spiked. His adrenaline pumped through his veins until he couldn't see straight anymore as Thanos was powerful enough to hold back some of the best fighters Bruce had ever seen and Thanos defeated Hulk once but could he do it again. When the fight reached its peak Bruce decided he couldn't wait any longer as the need to help his friends overwhelmed him and he blocked out of any fear that was left inside of his system. Although terrorists still sat in the back of his mind it fizzled away in favor of the Hulk and Bruce's skin morphed his muscles expanding and contracting as his veins popped in less than half a minute. Hulk was present as Bruce's clothes fell to the surface of Titan with Hulk kicking them away and hopping forward to join the fight. It seemed as though time stopped for a moment but the other fighters paused when they heard Hulk's roar and even Thanos took a second to observe the new opponent. Hulk smashed into Thanos knocking him back without the stones as Thanos beat the Hulk and Hulk knew he couldn't win on his own but with the help of the others they could take down Thanos once and for all. That was exactly what they did but while Hulk distracted Thanos Spider-Man used webs to tie the Titan to the ground as Tony joined in while one by one the members joined and used their combined strength to subdue Thanos. Mantis fell on Thanos’s head thanks to Doctor Strange and Thanos fell silent. Hulk went over to help Tony and Peter take off the gauntlet. With the Hulk's superior strength he was able to get it off much quicker as the stones were now in their possession and Thanos was still quiet. Quill went to speak with Thanos only to find out that Gamora was dead as Quill punched Thanos in the head until he was free from the trance that Mantis put him under but however, it was already far too late because Hulk had the gauntlet and he had Tony protecting him. Thanos did all he could to get the gauntlet back but it never worked as the combined efforts of the team caused Thanos the Mad Titan to lose and fearing Thanos would come back to haunt them they killed him. Thanos was dead and Hulk had the gauntlet. They won and saved the universe. All that was left was getting back to Earth to inform the others as they left Titan with the help of the Guardians returning home in time to see the Battle of Wakanda was a success but Steve was grateful to see Tony again and there was high tensions between the Avengers. It was like any remnants of the old days was gone as Bruce decided to slip into the shadows once again trying to work on himself while the others worked on forgiving each other but over the next 5 years Bruce practiced a healthier relationship with the Hulk and it tookcountless months and even years of training but he had a balanced life. They defeated Thanos but Bruce didn't want to know what was yet to come as there was still a deep fear inside of him and a fear that it was far from over yet.                                                   Iron Man stays on Earth and Captain America goes to Titan                                                    Instead of Doctor Strange going to Iron Man for help he chose Steve Rogers as Steve was quick to come to his aid but they didn’t have much time for planning thanks to the children of Thanos attacking during the encounter and Steve attempted to save Doctor Strange but his plan failed. Instead he was psyched into a spaceship alongside Spider-Man as they were rescued by the Guardians of the Galaxy who broke into the ship and killed Maw freeing the trio to battle Thanos on Titan. They liked their odds as they had a strong crew but Steve didn't want to get too confident and they made a plan to hide from Thanos giving the appearance that only Doctor Strange survived the crash. As Strange was distracting him Steve moved with Spider-Man to perform a surprise attack but getting the first blow would give them an advantage even if it was only a small one and Steve with Spider-Man didn't attack together. Steve threw his shield up with Spider-Man attaching a web on it and soaring in the sky. He shot a web down blinding Thanos but before he could react that signaled the fight as Doctor Strange used his spells to aid the battle allowing the heroes to jump in and out of portals and hiding themselves behind illusions. However, Thanos had enough stones to possess a much larger threat  than anything they had ever faced. Meanwhile, at Wakanda they were preparing for war as the rest of Steve's band went with Tony and they knew it was a risk considering what had happened in the past between them but they needed his help. They knew Thanos would come for Vision and there was only so much they could do. They managed to rescue Wanda and Vision at the last second but it wasn’t enough. Tony reluctantly agreed to help as Steve's friends knew about Wakanda and took Tony there. After meeting with Black Panther and determining they could get the stone out of Vision's head Tony opted to call in his support. He had a new suit that could help and he wouldn't let it go to waste. As soon as the attackers came Tony took charge of the fight with the advanced suit but he was able to eliminate as many enemies as possible from the sky and he shot rockets into those giant machines. He took down all the blades in sight and used his entire arsenal to destroy anything that dared to hurt his friends. Since Tony dealt with the other hordes Wanda stayed with Vision and protected him. He never left the lab and the stone was removed from Vision's head. As soon as it was out the fight was almost over and Thanos’s army had been pushed back but ¿what about Thanos on Titan? Steve was fighting as best as he could but he dueled Thanos by himself to keep his friends safe and they did all they could to stop him to even subduing him at one point only for Peter Quill to punch the Mad Titan in the face. They ended up losing their fight on Titan and Steve was almost dead as he laid in a pool of his own blood but Doctor Strange traded the Time Stone thinking it would save them thanks to visions he saw from the future. Thanos went to Wakanda and left the others on Titan. He saw his army invading Wakanda and went to join in. With the stones he turned the tide of the battle and what once was a guaranteed win was now a massive loss as Thanos marched his way to the last Stone while Wanda rushed to destroy it. As soon as the stone cracked Thanos arrived and the explosion caused a massive destruction that separated the Wakandan guards from Wanda. Vision did his best to help Wanda escape but Thanos was already using the Time Stone to reverse what had been done as Wanda and Vision realized what was happening. It was far too late as Thanos knocked them back and took the stone for himself. That made Thanos the most powerful being out there but however, Tony and Thor came. Neither of them had fear when they fought Thanos as Tony used all the gadgets he had at his disposal preparing to use his nanotech if necessary but Thanos was far too powerful for Tony and Thor. Tony and the God of Thunder were knocked over which caused the Mad Titan to perform the snap that massacred countless except Steve and Nebula on Titan and the half of the Avengers that were on Earth. Tony was defeated and he watched as Thanos left. The entire universe changed in that very moment as The Avengers were watching their friends fade away before them while Vision witnessed Wanda's death but he survived much to his dismay fueled by rage. The remaining Avengers wished to balance the scale and go find Thanos together. Steve and Nebula would return shortly afterwards. They banded up and came up with a plan thanks to Rocket Raccoon not long after the snap. When they got to Thanos he already destroyed the stones and it was over meaning they lost. Tony decided to start a family and settle down. Although Steve was still there to drive the force to try and bring the fallen Tony stayed settled down mainly because Tony didn't have the same motivation as before since he never saw Peter die. In fact he didn't even know if Peter was alive or gone so he chose not to think about it. Even though Natasha saw Tony there was no convincing him to join them as he didn't want to do anything to risk his good life so the Avengers never succeeded in bringing the fallen back therefore Thanos won. It was one of the possibilities Doctor Strange saw but not the one where they won as there was no way to save the dead while the Avengers had come to terms with their failure and tried to fix what they had and not what they lost.                                                   No one is snapped                                                                                               The Avengers fail to protect Earth as Thanos took the final stone and executed the Snap they feared. However, as the ones in the battlefield fell the Avengers found themselves still standing but not a single one of them faded to dust and even on Titan none of them joined the countless who passed away. When the dust settled confusion set in on how had they all survived asking ¿did Thanos respect them enough to spare them? However there wasn’t no time for questions as they had to fight before this change was permanent. They banded together and first tried to find Tony. There were no leads or signals as they just left in the dark while the Guardians of the Galaxy and Doctor Strange were no part of the Avengers therefore they faded away and left Peter and Tony alone with Nebula on Titan. They managed to get a ship but after that it was a futile effort as they couldn't find Earth with their limited supply and time. Through it all they never gave up but when CaptainMarvel came for them it was a perfect timing as they were about to run out of air and from there they went back home and they were grateful to find their friends alive. All of the Avengers were present and ready for battle. They tracked Thanos and found him on a farm. He used the stones to destroy the stones meaning there was no way to reverse the Snap but however, with the increased team of the Avengers they had a better chance as now they had every arsenal and skill set. They needed to brainstorm ideas as Sam Wilson suggested looking for the man he called Tic Tac which resulted in them finding Ant-Man much sooner than expected but Ant-Man proposed his time traveling idea and since Tony was there he was inspired to help. Although he was in a bad place with Steve Tony was relived as there was a way to fix their mistakes especially with a solution that came so soon but after the failure of losing the stone Tony did his best to find the best way to do time travel and it took weeks of work using both old and new tech but he found a way. Together the entire Avengers crew banded together and went to war for the ones who died in the snap. Since they had a much larger team their plan went much smoother than it would have otherwise as they had every member of The Avengers helping them and they still split up for the best results but their team weren't 2 or 3 people. Each team had at least 4 people including the team that went to Vormir. Natasha, Clint, Vision and Wanda went to Vormir to find the Soul Stone. When they found out the truth they realized what they needed to do as they all fought over it but eventually Wanda jumped with her superior abilities while she threw them away and told Vision it wasn’t worth risking him considering there was a chance the higher powers wouldn’t see him as a soul so Wanda jumped and sacrificed her life. The survivors were made with guilt especially Vision although Wanda was now with her brother as all the Avengers were successful with their missions gathering back up to continue the fight but they were devastated by the loss of Wanda and Vision made a small grave for her before the next snap. Since Bruce Banner couldn’t control Hulk yet they had to debate over who could take the Snap as they came to the conclusion that it should either be Thor or Captain Marvel but Tony designed the gauntlet and when it was done Thor ended up doing the Snap. He made the case thatsince he was a God he could survive although he wasn't in a great mental spot as he was physically prepared to do the job but Tony gave the gauntlet to the God of Thunder and he snapped the fallen back into their proper places. Thor was damaged thanks to the powers of the stones as his entire arm with covered with burns that it looked like it was causing him agony. Thor insisted he was fine just in time as only a minute after the Snap occurred Thanos and his goons somehow found them. The Avengers were separated from the explosions but they found each other outside as after some time together the Avengers fought Thanos and his army. It was a difficult battle and it resulted in countless injuries but the tide turned when Dr.Strange showed up with the Guardians of the Galaxy and other factions and they were ready to fight. They went to war clashing together in a sea of light that blinded everyone on the battlefield as there were beams of energy coming from Tony and Pepper with lightning emitting from Thor's body, blasts of agnetic energy bursting out of Black Panther's suit and the list went on. Wanda wasn't in the final battle as Clint, Vision and Natasha fought hard on behalf of her and they succeeded. Vision carried the gauntlet away while Clint and Captain Marvel distracted Thanos. They distracted Thanos for long enough allowing Vision to take the stones to the van not that it mattered seeing The Avengers were winning as they held Thanos’s forces and they were able to beat them after a grueling battle. By the end of it the Mad Titan realized that he had lost and glanced around without a word. Thor finished him off and it was over. Together The Avengers got the stones and put them back in their proper places. Their mission worked as Peter and Tony were alive and Tony could pursue his life with Pepper. There was no telling what the future would hold but Thanos and the stones were gone. Thor was healing as Wanda had passed away but the Avengers honored her and the universe was okay all thanks to the Avengers refusing to give up.                                                   Kang invades Earth                                                                                             The Avengers were battling for the universe against Thanos as the defeated heroes on Titan awaited their fate while the Avengers fought the powerful Thanos but Thanos won taking the final stone and extinguished half of all life from the universe. Many of the Avengers fell but they had no time to mourn and as soon as they learned of the demise of their friends they were faced with a new foe that was deadlier then Thanos only in a different way. The man came toward them until he could see him as he seemed like an average man but there was something about the way he carried himself that had the Avengers on high alert and he didn't fight them. He didn’t try to antagonize them in any way as Kang had already seen his fate but the Avengers would destroy him if he fought them head on and even with half of the Avengers gone Kang knew he was no match for all of them at once. Not only were they angry at the loss of their friends as they were looking for a way to solve their problems but if Kang proved himself to be a problem his fate would change and instead of fighting he chose the long but manipulative game Kang told the Avengers he came from another world that could feel the disturbances in the universe as he told them he felt a strong disturbance on Earth and rushed over here wishing to solve it before it got out of control. The Avengers were vulnerable as they lost all of their friends with some of them dying in their own arms but it was the perfect time to strike and Kang offered a solution to them as a way to bring back the fallen. He wished to help them as much as he could and told them to scan for more disturbances like the one caused on that day. Rocket Raccoon agreed and together they found where Thanos had went but not before another superhero showed up to aid them. Her name was Captain Marvel and Kang saw her potential. She was powerful and he could use this to his advantage. Together they went to Thanos’s retirement spot and took him down. They found out the stones were destroyed meaning there was no way to bring the fallen back as Kang saw his chance but now they were even more vulnerable and half of the population was gone. Kang preferred conquest but he didn't mind changing it up playing the long game instead as he decided he could help lead Earth back to glory while he could shrick and manipulate them into serving him. From there he could conquer the rest of the worlds around him as with all of his variants from past, present and figure selfs helping him they would help him take over yet another world. Thanks to his advanced tech he could put himself all around Earth to keep it in line as there would never be a threat for rebellion and that was exactly what Kang did. He slipped through the ranks of the Avengers but never giving them a reason not to trust him as after he spoke with Captain Marvel she confirmed she had heard of a planet he came from and he didn't actually come from there but throughout his conquest he knew of a planet where the aliens could see disturbances and Captain Marvel knew of it through her time traveling the stars which led the Avengers to trust Kang's story. With his enhanced intelligence Kang secretly made chips that he could put inside each Avenger to control them especially Captain Marvel as he could use them in his future conquests so he spent months perfecting his technology and growing in size first. He gained the trust of Captain America as when Steve and him were alone Kang knocked him unconscious using more of his advanced attack but the chip went inside Steve and he was now under Kang’s  control. From there the conqueror took out each Avenger one by one including Tony who was in space and saved by Captain Marvel before he was put under his control. The Avengers became Kang s puppets and he knew just how to use them. Together they could journey throughout the worlds and multiverses and Kang's goal of conquest would be complete. Kang became the unquestionable ruler of Earth as he ruled over the Avengers and enforced his ways upon the population. Seeing as The Avengers were on his side there were no threats he had to worry about but he had conquered yet another world and in mere months he succeeded where so many others had failed. Thanos destroyed half of the population in the universe meaning Kang could easily overtake the other worlds with the help of the Avengers as the Avengers could be the enforcers while Kang was the friendly force ready to help the desperate civilizations back in their order when Earth was his but Kang set out to rule over the known universe and together using the supplies The Avengers provided Kang accomplished his mission. Captain Marvel was his most useful assets eyeing as she was used to see over the universe and they lost some Avengers along the way such as a stubborn Bruce Banner who couldn't turn into the Hulk no matter how hard he tried. However, what mattered was Kang's goal was completed as he took over yet another universe but now he had to make his next plan while the Avengers were his pawns and he would be sure to use them well...   

                                                              THE END!                                              And that is going to be the Avengers Infinity War interactive What if. It was truly epic writing these 4 scenarios especially the last one which was a wild card choice with Kang appearing in the film. Now I could do a Endgame one and even a Avengers 2012 and Age of Ultron interactive but I will leave that up to you guys. What did you’ll think about this interactive What if? ¿Would you like me to do more and especially what choice did you went with here? Let me know in the comments down below and do make sure to be on the lookout for more what ifs including interactive ones coming soon. Anyways as always guys thx so much for reading and have a fantastic day. Peace out!

[daniel306gaming]

¿What if Spider-Man 2?

To: Tobey Maguire, Sam Raimi and Marvel Entertainment

 Intro

¿What if events went differently in the Raimiverse? Imagine if 2 different scenarios had happened in Spider-Man 2? Welcome back to another Interactive What if where you get to chose several scenarios and in this case choose how Spider-Man 2 will end. ¿How can this affect Spider-Man 3 going forward? This is an original what if created by me following the mythology of Spider-Man and the timeline of the Raimiverse. Without wasting anymore time sit back and relax, enjoy this fan fiction and chose your path now.

                                                    Doc Ock kills MJ                                             The events of Spider-Man 2 were playing out the same as in your universe. As Peter was engaged income in with Otto Octavius MJ was in danger but Peter was in a dance while he was going back and forth between fighting Otto and fighting to save his love. It was impossible to keep up with especially since the machine was screwing with his Spider-Sense as he was suffering from sensory overload but all the hairs on his body were shouting straight up and alerting him about the danger coming from all directions. Peter trusted only his gut but as he fought the arms had kept striking him and Peter doing all he could to avoid contact. However, what he didn't realize was the debris was falling from the building was about to land on Mary Jane as his Spider-Sense was all over the place but the debris was only another alert and a sea of danger. By the time Peter realized it was a real threat it was already too late as he whipped around and saw MJ screaming. He could hear the sound piercing through his ears even over the strong noises the machine was producing as Peter shouted leaping towards her but he ached out with his web and Spider-Man went to save her from the debris. It didn't work as the debris fell and crushed her anyway. Peter's lungs burned from the noises that scratched their way out of his throat and her hand fell to the ground as a scarlet shade of moisture dripped across the pavement before him but her fingers twitched. MJ then fell for a final time as no movement came to the rest of her deflated body but MJ was a hollow shell of what she used to be and Peter's eyes shrunk inside their sockets to avoid viewing the sight. Rage ignited in himself inside of his bones flying out of his body in a series of battle cries but he didn't hold back any longer and sparks flew as he soared over Otto using every move he had practiced to combat the mechanical man. Otto fought back but it was no use as Peter was Victorious and he threw everything he knew at the man. In less than a minute Peter had pinned Otto to the ground and he was punching him over and over again. Peter didn't stop until Otto was unresponsive with an oozing sticky liquid slithering its way down the cracks and tears in Spider-Man's suit. Peter's fist remained in the air for perhaps too long and he was panting but his fingers was trembling as he realized what he had done. For the time being he put his fingers on Otto's neck but it was too late as the man was gone with no pulse beating under Peter’s touch. Spider-Man slumped to the ground as the metal formed a storm behind him with parts of the building scuffling and maybe even cars made their way towards the machine not far from him. Peter couldn’t bring himself to pay attention as MJ was under a pile of debris a few feet away and a man Peter murdered in cold blood was right next to him. The fate of New York City was in Spider-Man's hands but all he could do was stare at what he had caused as MJ and Otto were leaking blood. The machine was active and whirling pounding against Peter’s eardrums. All the hairs on his arms stood up rubbing against what little fabric was left of his suit asking himself ¿what did he do and how could he help New York? but now he stared at the destruction he caused by giving into his rage. Otto was slumped over not so far away as Peter tore his eyes away although MJ was gone and Otto was killed by Peter there was still a chance to save New York. Peter wouldn't let that chance go to waste as he somehow managed to get to his feet and wobbled over to the machine. He had no idea how to stop it as there were no obvious switches or levers that would stop the wrath of the weapon but Peter tried everything he could from smashing items into the side of it to webbing the gears and there was nothing that was working. Peter still didn't give up as MJ wouldn't approve of him giving up but at this moment he pushed forward and Peter got back up until the metal smashed into him and tore him down. He kept fighting to tear the machine apart piece by piece yet somehow nothing worked as there really was no way to stop the machine but Peter didn’t die sitting down and he didn't want to. He kept tearing apart the plating surrounding the machine but he ended up getting hit by a piece of metal and thrown inside and  just like that Spider-Man fell. The neighborhood hero was killed along with the rest of New York as New York fell and the machine became unstable from how much it had handled. The amount of metal was still swallowing overwhelming the machine until it exploded creating radiation as anyone within two miles of the explosion suffered from radiation poisoning but New York was considered an off-limit state and no one could help it. It was gone and Spider-Man was dead as were any threats in New York City but not that it mattered. New York was destroyed with no hope of ever coming back as the government shut it down and refused to let anyone go back inside the city. They said that they were sending rescue teams into save whoever was left but they lied as Peter died with MJ and Otto. All of New York died with them as it was a bittersweet goodbye resulting in the death of New York and a death that would not soon be forgotten.                                                         Peter-Two didn’t give up being Spider-Man                                                                        Peter would be sitting with Uncle Ben in the car as he would tell Uncle Ben that he wanted a life of his own and that he was only Peter-Two until in this universe something would spark in Peter's head. Remembering everything that happened with Green Goblin and how he saved the children and MJ Uncle Ben would tell Peter that the city needed a hero and that he was the only hero that could protect the people that he cared about and the people that he loved. Uncle Ben would tell Peter that it wasn’t too late to turn back and become that hero once again. He would tell him “With Great Power Comes Great Responsibility and Peter would remember all the people that he saved and everything would be flashing in his head and the power that he truly had within himself. Uncle ben would tell Peter to take his hand one last time and he would put all of his trust into him and Aunt May. Peter would look at his hand and he would take it and Uncle Ben and Peter would shake hands. He would tell Uncle Ben that he was just Spider-Man and that he was no longer Peter Parker. Uncle Ben would smile and Peter would look at his hand to see the changes and the confidence he had in himself. He would crawl on top of the ceiling and he would smile looking at his two hands. He would shoot a web and it would hit the wall and he would smiles eyeing that he had regained all his powers back and he would tell himself he wasn’t going to fail uncle ben again and he would look at his red and blue Spider-Man suit and he would put it on. He would swing through New York City feeling a rush of purpose and happiness in his life once again. Peter would take his old Peter Parker clothes and he would throw them into the garbage and he would walk away in the rain with his Spider-Man suit. This would change the universe big time as Peter would stop going to most of his classes during the day because of how busy he was being Spider-Man and he would work more at the Daily Bugle getting more pictures to sell to J.Jonah Jameson to get extra money. Peter would have a bit more downtime to himself because of how many people he would stop in one day as criminals would be afraid of Spider-Man because Spider-Man would be stopping these criminals before harm could be done and MJ would still have her play during this universe and Peter would be building up a lot of confidence within himself knowing that he could still potentially get with MJ and he thought ¿what did he have to lose? He would give it one more shot and Peter would go to the play not having any issues getting there in this universe and the timeline would be similar with MJ and Peter catching up during the play and just like our original universe MJ would tell Peter she was getting married to John and that it was too late for him. She would tell peter she had to leave but Peter would grab her arm saying he had more to say and Peter would tell her to come with him into this alleyway. She would tell Peter that she was getting scared but Peter would say not to worry and he would jump onto the wall. While crawling MJ would be shocked and she couldn't believe what she was seeing. Peter would go on saying that this was the real reason as they couldn't be together and that he had enemies and that if they were together that they might be hunted down or she would be put into harms way just like what Green Goblin did. Peter would go on saying that it was okay if she didn't want to be together with him but he had to make her understand what was really going on as he would say that it was his responsibility to keep the city safe and her with it. Peter would tell her that this was his new job now and that he can still have a life of his own but it would be responsibility that would come first. She would cry telling Peter to wait but Peter would crawl up the wall after hearing police sirens and he would leave her standing in the alleyway. She would see him swing as Spider-Man was leaving but she would cry knowing what she truly wanted and Spider-Man was on the top better than ever. Spider-Man would be fighting criminals and would stop a heist at the Daily Bugle saving J.Jonah Jameson in front of everybody that worked there. J.Jonah Jameson would be embarrassed yelling at Spider-Man saying that he’s Gould have quit and left the city by now and Spider-Man would have enough of this calling him out. He would yell at him saying that without Spider-Man there wouldn’t be anybody to save him or the company as Spider-Man would use his webs to smash a Daily Bugle newspaper sign and the glass would go everywhere right near his feet. He would tell him to start changing his ways and stop feeding the people of the city garbage and then he would leave the buildings winging to Aunt May's house. The confidence within Peter was getting higher and higher. As each hour of the day passed he felt at peace with himself and Uncle ben and he knew that he was making Uncle Ben proud. Peter knew he had one more thing to do and that it was to tell Aunt May everything that happened with him and that he wanted to finish this once and for all. Just like our original universe Peter would be talking with Aunt May at the cemetery and they would go back to Aunt may's house and Peter would explain more of the story going deep into his origin story saying that he was bit by a spider and that he could have stopped the robber that tried to kill Uncle Ben but he didn't. He would tell Aunt May that it was his fault for what happened but he has been given a gift to become Spider-Man as Aunt-May would faint on the ground because of this and Peter’s spider sense would go off in time and he knew that she knew that even if she hated him he had to get the truth out there. He would put her on the chair and he would leave to go to Harry's house to end the pain once and for all that Spider-Man had caused to everyone. He knew that he had to redeem himself if he was going to put his mask on full time as Spider-Man would swing to Harry's but would hear talking in the background and he would crawl onto the other side of the wall and down below near the street lights. Bernard just about to leave for the night would see Spider-Man on the wall and he knew that he had to go back into the building because he thought something was up. Spider-Man was hearing Harry and Otto and he knew something wasn’t good. Otto was back as he could hear Otto telling Harry that he wanted the tritium and Harry would tell him to bring Spider-Man alive to him and that he could have the tritium for free. Peter knew that he either had to follow Otto or talk to Harry as Spider-Man would make the right choice and he would trail Otto going to the waterfront dock where the experiments all started. Peter knew that he wasn't going to act stupid and rush off. He had to think of a plan to outsmart Otto and he knew that he wanted the tritium but the only way that he could get the tritium was to find Spider-Man. Spider-Man would go further into the broken down waterfront docks and he would see machines being worked on and he knew that this was the place where the energy reactor blew up and he would leave silently and he would swing back to Harry's place. Harry would be sitting on the couch looking at the safe that had the tritium as a voice would echo in the room and Harry would look to see Spider-Man. Harry would be shocked and he would run to grab a knife but Spider-Man would use his webs to get it out of his hands before Harry could even use it. Harry would charge at Spider-Man but Spider-Man would dodge each attack and tell Harry to stop and he would kick him to the ground saying that he listened in on the conversation and he knows what's about to go down. He would ask Harry for the tritium but Harry would say that he wasn’t going to give him anything until he confesses for murdering his father as Spider-Man would use his webs to tie Harry up and he would explain to him on the couch what actually happened there that day and he would explain that Norman tried to use the glider to try to kill him but he moved out of the way and ended up killing himself. Harry would yell saying that it was a lie until a voice out of the room would say that it was true as it was Harry’s butler and he would walk out of the shadows and he would tell Harry that Spider-Man was telling the truth and that he didn't want to tell him until the time was right but he knew he was blaming the wrong person and Bernard knew that Harry had to let go of his vengeance against Spider-Man and finally put things to rest and Bernard would ask Spider-Man to let Harry go and he would rip the webs off of him and Bernard would tell Harry to come see and Harry would end up getting off the couch and all three of them would look at a mirror and Bernard would press a button and there would be a secret compartment and a door would open and it would open to the Goblin’s hangar. It had gliders, pumpkin bombs and everything. Harry would fall to then round crying knowing it was true and he would feel a sense of relief and loss on his shoulders. Spider-Man would help Harry get to his feet and he would tell Harry to listen to Bernard and he would shake his head walking towards the couch and he couldn't even believe it. Spider-Man would tell Bernard that things were starting to get unsafe here and he told him that he should leave just in case anything would happen and Harry would look in shock learning the truth about what just happened and what was going to come next. Harry would tell Spider-Man that they needed to destroy all the equipment before it could get into the wrong hands as Spider-Man would explain that that's the least of their worries right now and he would take his mask off saying that he was sorry. Harry would be in shock and yell at Peter and Peter would drop his mask on the ground explaining he wanted to tell him everything but he didn't know when the time was right and he thought the time was now. Peter would have tears in his eyes  that he was truly sorry about his dad but it was either him or MJ that was going to die that night as Harry would shake his hands saying that he forgave Peter for everything that happened and Peter would smile knowing the right thing was done. Peter would rush to get the tritium and Peter would take it and he would look at the tritium and he would smash it onto the ground. It was now useless but the universe has been forever changed as the fight between Doc Ock and Spider-Man on the train for the tritium doesn't happen. In this universe Harry doesn't die in Spider-Man 3 or become evil because now he knows the full truth of Spider-Man and his father and Otto would live in this timeline or maybe not. Peter would tell Harry that he was going to go after Otto to destroy his machine and put him in prison once and for all. Harry would tell Peter to be careful and he would leave the house swinging to the dock. He would see Otto working on the other parts of the machine and he would crawl into the area looking at where he was going to attack Otto. He would throw the broken tritium on the ground and it would roll near Otto and Otto would be confused and he would hear a noise and he would look at what it actually was and it was the destroyed tritium and he would hear an echo in the room saying that his plan has come to an end and that he wouldn’t let him destroy the city once again. Doc Ock couldn’t believe his eyes as the tritium was destroyed but all of his work was for nothing and Spider-Man was still alive out in the open. Spider-Man’s voice would still echo around in the room saying that if he wanted to talk about it he should’ve come to him first as Doc Ock would tell him that he had a new plan in mind now and that he was going to killhim and get rid of the bug once and for all and he was also going to kill that pesky Harry Osborn for this. Spider-Man’s voice would be heard again echoing saying that it was his arms that were controlling him and that he didn't want to fight him. Spider-Man would be using his webs to knock the machine over to throw it into the water and he would use his webs to make a circle around it and he would pull on it and jump out of the way in time destroying the machine. It would go into the water and Spider-Man from behind would kick Ock in the head and he would fall into the water. He would be electrocuted in the water and his arms would be severely damaged. Spider-Man would kick Otto in the back but one of his arms would catch him and choke him in the air throwing Spider-Man in a wall and the pillar would crack breaking open. Doc Ock would use the rest of his strength to get back up and he would fight Spider-Man. Ock would charge his arms at Spider-Man and he would be hit into the wall and he would fall under the pillar and the pillar would break collapsing that area and Spider-Man would fall into the water. The weight was super heavy and Spider-Man was trapped under the water trying to break free and his hand would reach the surface and Spider-Man was trying the best that he could. He was fading away and he was fading fast. Otto would stare at Spider-Man as he knew this is how he wanted to finish Spider-Man off but no he didn't want to finish him like this and he wanted to finish him like a man and he would take his arm and he would lift Spider-Man up but Spider-Man would kick him in the face and Spider-Man would fall to the ground. Spider-Man would crawl back up and Otto would look to see Spider-Man. His mask was completely torn all the way down and he could see that it was Peter Parker. Peter would tell Ock to give up as Otto would use his arms to grab his neck and he would say it was his life's work. Peter would explain to Otto that it was the arms that were controlling him and that there wasn't much time before the sea level would rise and that they could almost drown if they don't get out of here fast enough. There wasn't a lot of time left as Peter was begging with Otto and Otto would tell Peter that he was always trying to play the hero and that it would be his downfall and Peter would tell Otto that it was his responsibility to do it and that sometimes we have to give up the things for the greater good and Peter would tell Otto that he had the power to do it. He would let him go and he would look at his hands and Otto would drop to the ground. A massive wave from the sea would come in and it would crash at the shore crashing into the dock and all of the glass and the metal sheets would fall onto Spider-Man and dock. They would be underwater and the metal would come crashing down onto Spider-Man and Ock and they were both pinned to the ground and they were drowning. He was trapped and he could see that the metal was destroying Ock’s arms in the water and that he was pinned between two metal sheets in the water. They were drowning slowly as Spider-Man would try to break free from the metal and he would see Otto was dying slowly. Spider-Man would look within himself to find the strength and he would lift up the metal sheets screaming underwater and he would rush towards Ock and he would rip a part of the metal sheets with his bare hands yelling and screaming in the water. There would be blood everywhere and they would swim to shore. The ambulance, police and fire would be awaiting them and they would see Ock come to shore and his metal arms were completely destroyed. They would revivehim and Otto would look in the distance to see Peter looking at him and Otto would smile. The cops would arrest him and he would be thrown in prison. Peter would be back at Aunt May's house saying she was proud of peter for telling her everything and she would tell him Uncle Ben would be proud of him and she would tell Peter to never give up being Spider-Man and to always try to be the best of himself. MJ would see this in her window and she would smile. Peter would go to the Osborn residence house and Harry would be happy to see Peter and they would shake hands and Peter would see movers and Harry would explain to Peter that he was moving away from the house and going into something more smaller and something that was going to be morecomfortable for him. Peter would be happy and they would destroy all the equipment left from the goblin and Harry would tell Peter he had his back every step of the way as Spider-Man. Peter would leave the house doing one final swing... 

                                                          THE END!                                                    And that is going to be the Spider-Man 2 interactive What if. This is a tradition that will keep happening on my channel and it doesn’t end here. There is a lot more Spider-Man content coming soon and I will also start to do streaming live on Instagram to promote my content and expand this journey with all of you together so be on the lookout for that and more what ifs coming soon. ¿What choice did you went with? Let me know in the comments down below. Anyways as always guys thank you so much for reading this and have a fantastic day. Peace out!

[daniel306gaming]

¿What if Darkseid was in Avengers Endgame?

To: Ray Porter, the Russo Bros, Kevin Feige, James Gunn, Peter Safran, Marvel Studios and DC Studios

                                                          Intro        Welcome back my fellow Watchers to the MULTI-VERSE series where I combine different franchises to see who would win or this case what would have happened. In today’s fan fiction we’re going to be exploring what would have happened if the Apokoliptian known as Darkseid had cross paths with the Avengers and fought all of them including the Mad Titan Thanos. Now Darkseid is a force to be reckon with and since the Avengers had a hard time defeating Thanos then I’m pretty sure there gonna have a much harder time stopping Darkseid. ¿How can this affect the future of the MCU and DCEU going forward? ¿Will the Mad Titan be victorious in defeating Darkseid? This is an original what if created by me following the mythology of the Avengers and Darkseid and the timeline of the MCU and DCEU respectively. Without wasting anymore time sit back and relax and enjoy this fan fiction.                                                                 Story The events of Endgame start out the same as in your universe. Thanos knew what he wanted to do as he wanted to use the Infinity Stones to balance the equation of the world and reduce the population to ensure it was compatible with the resources on Earth but there was an end to his plan that always disturbed him. He knew that if he succeeded in collecting the stones and snap his fingers that his mission would be accomplished but he knew that the stones would need to be destroyed in order to prevent anyone from being tempted to use them but for him to destroy the stones it would take a greater part for his health. It would seriously leave him injured as the desperation on his part on how to avoid the inevitable deterioration to his health led him to the discovery of the multiverse and in the end the Mother Boxes. The Mother Boxes had been initially used by Darkseid on his Earth in order to terraform the planet into a look-alike of his apocalyptic home. It failed due to the alliance among the Atlanteans, Amazons, Man and Gods like Zeus who used his lightning bolts to split the Unity into 3. The boxes were given to the Atlanteans, the Amazons and Man to protect it from Darkseid when he would emerge to claim the boxes. After the death of the Man of Steel his final scream was loud enough and it woke up the dormant boxes which began to call out to all that were desperately in search of it hence it called out to Darkseid and Thanos from his own universe. Thanos had known that he would not be the only one after these boxes so he needed to prepare but after getting the last stone from Vision at Wakanda Thanos snapped his fingers and 50% of the population vanished. Thanos felt the accomplishment of fulfilling his tasks as he needed to destroy the stones which was the second task and Thanos had also known that the Snap had only affected his own universe. However, this was a minor issue which he had worked on during his travels and research to find the Mother Boxes. He discovered the Darkhold on his universe as he was able to manipulate the Darkhold but with this mystical book that allowed multiversal manipulation he allowed the Snap to affect the Mother Boxes’s universe thus wiping out 50% of the population that left these boxes vulnerable with half of the warriors safeguarding them in Thymiscira and Atlantis had vanished. This gave Steppenwolf the opportunity to easily take these boxes from the spots as the last box which was hidden by man was difficult for Steppenwolf to find but Thanos stood by while Steppenwolf invaded Thymiscira through a Boom Tube and stole the Mother Box effortlessly. He watched when he placed the second Mother Box he had gotten from Atlantis on the wall to begin the unification as like Steppenwolf Thanos was unaware of the location of the last box hence why he waited but after the stress of finding the InfinityStones individually Thanos had realized that it would be easier to let people do the work for him hence why he let Steppenwolf continue his search for the boxes and Thanos felt the similar pulse he felt when the boxes had called to him. The last box had been activated as Thanos did not want to make himself known by going for the bugs directly so he waited for Steppenwolf to get it instead but when Steppenwolf arrived with the third Mother Box before he could place it on the wall Thanos stopped him and Steppenwolf was initially shocked but he quickly got over the shock and he used blasts on Thanos. The Mad Titan wielded the Infinity Stones to his advantage as Steppenwolf’s parademons flocked towards the Mad Titan but this provided Steppenwolf with the opportunity and he needed to place the final box into the wall. The unification immediately began and the boxes began to seamlessly merge. Thanos defeated the demons and was faced with Steppenwolf who laughed and told him that there was no way he could stop the unification process till it was completed. The Mad Titan laughed and told him nothing was impossible. He raised his left hand where the gauntlet was and a green glow appeared around his wrist. Steppenwolf recognized the Infinity Stones as Thanos immediately began to rewind time till the boxes were separated entities but Steppenwolf saw this and roared when he charged towards Thanos who used the stones against him immediately knockinghim down. He picked up the boxes, opened a boom tube and left. After Thanos had left another portal opened and Darkseid came through the portal as he stared at Steppenwolf who was grunting from the force of The Infinity Gauntlet that had been used against him but Darkseid told him that he was a failure and that he was not worthy of coming home from his banishment. Since he could not complete the task given to him Steppenwolf kneeled before him and begged for mercy saying that he would retrieve all the boxes in time. Darkseid laughed and told him that mercy was for the weak. Steppenwolf knew what was coming next as Darkseid used his telekinetic powers to levítate Steppenwolf from his kneeling position applying pressure from his neck but Steppenwolf pleaded that he would get the Infinity Stones together with the Mother Boxes while Steppenwolf began to explain the powers of the Infinity Stones which were the the Mind, Reality, Space, Time, Soul and even the Power Stones respectively. He said that the 6 stones used together were comparable to the Mother Boxes but only more powerful while Darkseid said nothing and he flung Steppenwolf aside as the demons began to flock around him. He opened a portal with the mission to get back the Mother Boxes and now the Infinity Stones. Darkseid arrived at the destination of the Mad Titan’s hideout staggering into his farmhouse. He went in and met him. Half of Thanos’s arm had been burned as he had destroyed the stones and it had taken a toll on him. Like he had foreseen Thanos had sensed a presence as he turned and saw Darkseid immediately recognizing him. He told him that he was too late and that he had already destroyed the stones. Darkseid stared at the Mother Boxes and used his telekinetic powers to pull them towards him. The Mad Titan sluggishly lunged forward to stop the boxes as Darkseid invaded the mind of Thanos using his telepathy but he scanned through his mind of Thanos and found his regrets trapping him in an endless loop of the sacrifice he had to make for the Soul Stone which was the death of his daughter Gamora. Thanos stood immobilized as tears began to slip from his own eyes but Darkseid laughed and called him weak. He briefly told the Mad Titan on how he had killed his own mother and brother when he tried to use the Omega Force. He stated that he had no regrets and he would do it again. He also told the Mad Titan that he was unfit to wield such great power as he stretched his hands out at Thanos and folded his palms. Thanos let out a gut-wrenching scream as all his molecules began to dissipate and disintegrate. Darkseid levitated the boxes and began to merge them. He had the sole mission of acquiring these boxes in order to locate the Anti-Life Equation which was a mathematical proof that life is meaningless as anyone who wielded the equation would possess the free will to manipulate the universe and the people within to total domination. As the boxes merged there was a light and a low bling of the Earth. The boxes merged in unity but vine slowly broke out on the Earth the boxes began to terraform the Earth in likeness of Apokolips while Darkseid stretched his hands and closed his eyes. He freed his mind and left a single thought which was the location of the Anti-Life Equation. The mother box is twisted and rotated violently displaying a holographic projection of the location of the Anti-Life. It was Wakanda as Darkseid could not believe it but he had found what he was look looking for in this universe while the Anti-Life Equation had been engraved into the core of the soul and could not be revealed without the Mother Boxes. It would have remained untapped for years as he felt a presence there but he turned just in time to stop an ax with his telekinetic ability and he let the ax fall to the floor. He saw a team of heroes walk in as the boxes were still levitating and he had the location displayed. Thor asked for Thanos and Darkseid looked at the massive puddle on the floor. They followed his eyes and it dawned on them. “What happened” Captain Marvel asked for the Infinity Stones. Darkseid ignored them and grasped the boxes while a boom tomb appeared immediately. Captain Marvel flew directly towards him and took the boxes from his hands before he entered the boom tube. Darkseid grabbed her leg as she tried to fly over him with the box but he swung her towards the wall and broke the wall. The others wasted no time in attacking Darkseid as Iron Man levitated and began to shoot repulsor rays at him. Rocket blasted waves through his gun and Darkseid walked towards the box that had dropped when Captain Marvel came in contact with the wall. Thor threw his ax at the box and it hit it moving it further from Darkseid. As Thor retracted the ax Darkseid held on to it but Thor was shocked while Darkseid swung the ax and threw it at Nebula who was running towards him. Nebula fell to the floor in time to avoid the ax as Captain America leaped and punched Darkseid in the face. The force of the punch did not affect Darkseid but it made him angrier as he sensed that the battle would only be a waste of time and he shot his omega beams at Captain America who brought up his shield (giving by Tony Stark earlier in this universe) to protect himself. The beam broke the shield and ricocheted towards the wall. Darkseid picked up the boxes opened a boom tube towards wakanda and left. Back at the Avengers Compound the Avengers arrived after being beaten in battle with Darkseid as they had so many questions and little to no answers. They were wondering ¿who the stranger was, how he was able to disintegrate one of their toughest villains and what those boxes were? Captain America who had paid much attention to the hologram that was still being displayed by the boxes wondered ¿why Wakanda was highlighted in the map? It also bothered him how his laser beams were strong enough to break off parts of his shield made from one of the strongest materials on Earth as Thor was more bothered about how he was able to effortlessly swing his ax that only he could wield but with the eternal turmoil going through their minds Tony Stark had to remind the team of the essence of their visit to Thanos and they had to get back the stones from him in order to bring back their friends that had been lost in the Blip. Finding out the stones had been destroyed meant they needed to find another solution to their problem but Steve told them about what he saw on the map projected by those boxes as he expressed his fears about the being and what he planned to do with Wakanda. Thor told him that even if they wanted to do anything to stop him they would be incapable since he outmatched them as he told the team that in order to stop the villain they would need the help from others and this was the need of the stones. Tony suggested that they could harness the power of the Quantum Realm which is only accessible to Scott Lang through a machine and properly calibrating the time frame to years where the stones were just kilometers away from each other. Initially doubtful the team agreed since there had been no other options for the time being. Tony had already begun the construction of the Time Machine as a work to defy science but he realized that the machine had to work and not be a failed experiment. Captain Marvel offered to go to Wakanda and assist the warriors in holding off Darkseid while they got the Infinity Stones. Darkseid appeared through the boom tube at Wakanda as he scanned the landscape of the land and there was no one in sight. He levitated the box high above the ground but pulled it down with so much force as the box clattered to the ground and the earthquake rumbled slowly. Engravings appeared on the Earth for the Anti-Life Equation to be complete as it had to span the entire land of Wakanda but the remaining Wakanda warriors felt the earthquake while they saw the Engravings on their land written and then they saw a man standing by it watching carefully. They began to chant as they moved their army and they saw that it wasn't Thanos but it was somebody else. Darkseid looked up when he heard the chant from the warriors but he knew he couldn't let anyone move or touch the boxes while it was revealing the formula as it would make the boxes recalibrate and transform in the substance that possessed as the greatest weakness of the host. In Darkseid’s case it was Radeon an element which had toxic effects especially when dispelled through explosion as Darkseid stood by the box when the Wakandan warriors began to charge towards him but Darkseid stretched his hands and bent the energy around the box creating a force field to safeguard it. He looked at the Warriors again and closed his eyes. He created avatars to match the number of Wakandan warriors as the avatars charged at the warriors each possessing a unique ability but before they reached him a beam soared through the air and landed with gorce pushing the avatars in front backwards. Captain Marvel stood and flew towards the avatars starting the battle. Tony Stark and Bruce Banner had finished with the machine and they decided to test run its effectiveness if they had placed a toy on the machine's platform. They flipped the switch on it and the car disappeared. They switched it off and the car came back instantly. They waited a few seconds to see if anything would happen to the car as the car remained the same but Tony immediately began to hand them customized suits with their quantum particles attached to their thumbs and he told them that the particles was enough for just 3 trips. One time to go, one to come back and the other to spare in case anything happens. Fully clothed they climbed on the machine's pedestal and stared at each other for a while and nodding confirming their plans silently. They pressed the button to their device and they all travel to different points in time where the stones were close to each other. Captain Marvel had destroyed most of the avatars but they kept on getting larger as she realized that Darkseid was creating more in order to drain them of their energy and she noticed the Engravings on the ground expanding. She didn't know what it was but she felt that it needed to be stopped as she flew towards Darkseid who created a force field not in the mood to engage in belittling battles and CaptainMarvel pounded on the shield each punch getting harder than the last. Darkseid stared at her and admired her resilience. Captain Marvel went a distance and flew at the shield with force. A crack appeared on the shield and Darkseid recognized the strength of Captain Marvel deciding that he would use her to his advantage. He let her break down the shield with her as he stretched out but she tried to punch Darkseid and he stretched hishand using his telekinetic powers to push against her force. He stared into her eyes to begin the possessing process as he could possess the body of another super being and negate their powers if he chose to but he decided that he would use Captain Marvel as he stared deep into her. He trapped her in her own mind with an endless time loop in her trials at training camp as a soldier but he completely took possession of her mind and body. Nebula and Rhodey went back to Morag in 2014 to steal the Power Stone just before Peter Quill could lay his hands on it. When the orb was taken from it’s secured spot Nebula began to malfunction but this prevented her from traveling back to the present as she was attacked by her former self living in 2014 and was captured. Steve in 2012 went after the Mind Stone which was held in the scepter held by Hydra agents as he took possession of the Scepter by acting as an undercover Hydra agent but he met his 2012 self and had a brief combat with him before knocking him out initially. Steve,Tony and Scott had planned to seal the Space Stone and Mind Stones in 2012 from The Avengers themselves after theyhad captured Loki. Scott shrank madeway into Tony's electrical heart and pulled the plug. This caused him to go into cardiac arrest as 2012 Tony dropped the briefcase where the Space Stone was. The future Tony used this opportunity to seize the case but it was immediately knocked from his hands by an angry Hulk who was told to use the stairs as the briefcase fell to the floor and the Space Stone rolled towards Loki. The God of Mischief picked it up and disappeared with it. Tony and Steve using their second quantum particle went back to 1970 in New Jersey where the Tesseract alias the Space Stone was being held. Steve took more particles for their journey in order to return the Stones after use while Tony stole the stone. Natasha and Clint traveled to Vormir where the Soul Stone was guarded by the Red Skull. Natasha sacrificed herself in place of Clint Barton in order to get the Soul Stone while Bruce was able to secure the Time Stone from the Ancient One at Kamar-Taj after he explained that Doctor Strange in his timeline had willingly given the Time Stone to Thanos as they all traveled to 2023 alias their present but future Nebula who had been captured by her past self was being tortured to reveal information regarding how there were two of her in 2014 and amidst the torture snippets of the future were revealed to Thanos. The Mad Titan found out that he had won and that the Avengers were traveling through time to fix their grave loss and this made the Mad Titan think about the fact that the world would never be at peace as long as there were still people carrying the memories of ones they had lost. Thanos decided that he would travel to the current time with Nebula using her Quantum Particles in order to fully eradicate the beings on the planet while the Avengers traveled back to their present time as the others noticed that Nebula and Natasha were missing. Clint stared at them and shook his head. Banner yelled in anger while Steve knowing what was at hand told them to contain their grief because they had a threat and a war was going on. Although difficult the group came to realize that they would have to postpone their grief in order to have a clear head to fight Darkseid as Bruce was filled with anger over the death of his love interest but he picked up the gauntlet that he made for the stones putting it in and snapped to bring the friends. He had lost the gamma rays emitted by the stones and it was way too much for Bruce to handle. It weakened him when he was done as the gauntlet fell off of his hands but Steve knew that they had little time left before Darkseid would accomplish whatever mission he had for Earth and he told the team that they had to go and stop him. He instructed Bruce Banner not to follow them because of the exposure to the gamma rays which had greatly weakened him as Captain America took the gauntlet and headed out with the rest of the team towards Wakanda in order to stop Darkseid. Captain Marvel aided the avatars created by Darkseid and defeated the warriors of Wakanda. Captain Marvel's mind had been broken down and occupied by a single thought planted by Darkseid to destroy the Mother Boxes which had almost finished revealing the encrypted Anti-Life Equation. Darkseid had never felt tensed in his life but a few minutes left before he would receive the decryption of the equation left him on the edge of his seat as he knew that no one was powerful enough to stop him and a Quinjet soared overhead and landed at the battlefront. The frameless widescreen panel opened and the heroes stepped out before they all climbed out. Captain Marvel blasted through the thrust engines causing the jet to explode as the forces sent the Avengers flying backwards but they all stared at Captain Marvel as she walked towards them and Steve Rogers was surprised. Staring at her she released a blast of cosmic energy at him as without his shield he rolled quickly and the blast pinned him to the ground. Thor told the other members to try and stop Darkseid while he would hold off Captain Marvel. Thor charged at her knocking her to the ground while the other members rushed to try and stop Darkseid. As they rushed towards Darkseid a portal opened and Thanos came out with his gauntlet on his hand but with no stones. Thanos who was holding Nebula by the neck flung her at the feet of the team as he told them briefly on how they could not live with their own failures which led them back to him but Darkseid saw Thanos come out of a portal with a gauntlet on his hands and he realized that his vision would finally be equalized and completed with the stones which he suspected that the team of heroes dressed in spandex held. Darkseid thought of the unlimited power that the stones would provide him but after the Anti-Life Equation had been revealed completely he would be unstoppable as the Avengers and their limited numbers were torn between fighting two beings who were considerably stronger than all of them combined. The children of Thanos began attacking the Avengers and Steve had strapped the gauntlet tightly behind his back fearing that it would loosen him but as he reached behind to get it he felt a telekinetic pull at The Gauntlet and he grabbed it with both hands planting his feet in the soil. The force of the push was greater than his stamina as he saw a dark side with his hands stretching before him pulling at the gauntlet but Thanos saw this and threw his blade at Darkseid which hit him. Before he could react this made him loosen his telekinetic connection on the gauntlet as Steve crashed to the floor with his arms wrapped tightly around the Infinity Gauntlet but then he heard the voice of Falcon telling him to look towards his left and Steve still on the floor looked at the left. As portals began to appear his view got blocked by the Mad Titan who bent to pick up the gauntlet from his hand but the Earth quaked and began to split. The Anti-Life Equation was seconds away from completion as Wanda lifted Thanos using her chaos magic and began to unwind his armor. This was fueled by the anger of the death of Vision which he had caused as Steve stood and wore the gauntlet. The energy from harnessing the 6 stones coursed through his veins as he was about to snap his fingers but when he froze he could no longer move his body and Steve cited the Mother Boxes and for the first time the reddish glow of the Earth and how fast it was expanding. He told Sam Wilson that they needed to stop the boxes before it finished as Falcon began to shoot at the boxes and he noticed that there was a protective shield barrier around it. He called for backup as Darkseid knew that they would not be able to penetrate the field in time to stop the boxes but he shot his omega beams at the Wakandan warriors who had come through the portal running towards him and the Earth rumbled with each step he took. He disintegrated every one of them that tried to stop him from reaching Steve as Darkseid reached Captain America who was still frozen in place by his telekinetic powers but he placed his thumb on his forehead and tilted his head back. Steve began to relive his life without the Super Soldier Serum as Darkseid pulled the gauntlet off of his hands just in time for the equation to finish but he wore it and vines started to erupt from the Earth in Wakanda destroying the Earth. The Avengers focused their attacks on him as Darkseid manipulated the energy around and created a field. The energy coursed through his veins and he felt the satisfaction of knowing that he had won. With the Anti-Life Equation in mind Darkseid snapped his fingers and the universe becomes the new Apokolips…                                                                                                                          THE END!                                                 And that is going to be ¿What if Darkseid was in Avengers Endgame? Now I did end this on a cliffhanger with Darkseid winning and this opens up for a possible part 2 and 3 with the Justice League and DCEU getting involved in saving the Avengers and MCU. Now I have done fan fictions of this type before but not one as long as this because I never really imagine doing Darkseid being in the MCU. Now I have done that before but I really thought the story was too much for me and there was so many grammatical errors so instead I wanted to do a clean slate and a new and better version of that story. If you want part 2 and 3 do let me know in the comments down below and do make sure to be on the lookout for more what ifs coming soon. Anyways as always guys thank you so much for reading this and have a fantastic day. Peace out! 

[daniel306gaming]

¿What if the Avengers fought the Justice League?

To: Marvel Studios and DC Studios

                                                          Intro

Welcome back to the MULTI-VERSE series my fellow Watchers where I combine different franchises and universes to see who would win. In today’s fan fiction we’re going to be exploring what would have happened if the MCU Avengers had fought the Justice League of the DCEU. ¿How can this affect the barrier between multiverses going forward? This is an original what if created by me following the mythology of the Avengers and the Justice League and the timelines of the MCU and DCEU respectively. Without wasting anymore time sit back and relax and enjoy this fan fiction. This fan fiction takes place during the events of Avengers Endgame and the Snyder Cut.

                                                          Prologue In the numerous realities change is the only consistent thing and this fact leaves no room for possibilities as everything becomes possible. Every single and unimaginable scenario can be made by an event in the multiple realities that exist and all they need to come into life is a choice. Choices are building blocks for all realities and in this reality we are going to witness an absolute unique choice. One that breaks the barriers between two separate multiverses and merge together. This crossover is facilitated by the use of one constant factor in the two multiverses and that is time. Come let us watch and see how it plays out. I am one of the Watchers daniel306gaming and I am ur guide to these vast new realities. Follow me and pounder the question. What if...

                                                           Story The events of the Snyder Cut were playing out the same as in your universe with Superman’s resurrection, the formation of the Justice League and Steppenwolf stealing the Mother Boxes. Our crossover begins during the final battle in Russia between Steppenwolf and the Justice League. The battle had been going badly against the Justice League and they were barely holding on because they were outnumbered. Even though the odds were still against them they still kept pushing on through the Parademons to confront Steppenwolf and stop him from creating the unity. Once they had reached him the plan was to distract him in order to give Cyborg time with opportunity to separate the Mother Boxes and stop the invasion. The plan seemed really simple when Batman had said it but now they all knew that it was a whole lot harder as he really aided them in creating a part of Steppenwolf while Flash had been using his super speed to take down and destroy the Parademons. All the other heroes were trying to distract him but no matter what they threw at him it was just not enough as just when all hope hadbeen almost lost a portal to Apokolips opened with Darkseid and his officials just waiting to enter Earth. Superman finally arrived and with him came a renewed Superman who swiftly overpowered Steppenwolf with his immense strength and laser eyes. While Victor tried to separate the Mother Boxes and destroy the unity he could not do it. It was far too late as the shock wave lasted from the unity destroying and killing everything within its path. Flash saw this and ran away quickly. His major intention was staying alive but little did he know that he entered the speed force as before the shockwave could reach him Flash ran like he had never ran before and before a part of him knew that he needed to save everyone and the fate of the world Flash started reversing time and things were going back into place. Gradually the shockwave was reducing as if it never happened and destroyed structures and living things started coming back together. It was as if the whole Earth was put on rewind and Darkseid was not a fan of it. Darkseid could not wait to get his hands on the Anti-Life Equation and when he saw what Flash was doing which was made impossible because he was on a different planet he fired his omega beams at Flash. Flash saw it coming and he knew that he had to stop reversing time if he wanted to live and he did exactly that. Flash disengaged from the speed force and tricked the omega beams into hitting Steppenwolf who disintegrated within seconds. Flash hoped that he had bought enough time but unfortunately he had not as within two seconds the shockwave would last again and everything would be lost. Cyborg could not separate the unity again and then he suddenly had a crazy idea. Without even thinking twice about it Cyborg implemented his idea and then a bright light shined and blinded everybody. After that pure darkness the Justice League did not know where they were as they had first thought that cyborg had just teleported them to the United States of America but then they started noticing the disturbing differences and the streets they saw were not the same. The streets seemed fairly populated as Bruce Wayne was taking notes of these details but they had all been dumped into an alleyway at night to the horror of a stray cat and a homeless man who had just fled while screaming “Thanos is back” at the top of his lungs. Batman also made a mental note to find a out who Thanos was immediately as they had materialized at the alleyway but Cyborg had passed out and they all deduced that he was the one who manipulated the Mother Boxes into bringing them here. Unfortunately, they could not get answers from him for the time being so they had to resort to scouting as Flash had been sent out to find a hideout for them and he did in within moments. While they were on their way to the hideout they got somewhat odd looks from the few pedestrians they encountered asking ¿are they the new Avengers? A small kid asked her mom who immediately shushed her and moved more rapidly away from them. That was like the 13th time that someone had asked them if they were the Avengers and that those were what the heroes were called. Flash informed them that while he was running almost half of those houses he saw were empty but it was as if half the population of the city had been gone or on vacation and Flash said “or they were killed”. Bruce added brimly after they had settled in that they decided they needed to send some scouts to know and learn more about the new world. Bruce quickly volunteered and Superman alongside Flash and Aquaman were chosen. Cyborg had not yet woken up and Batman hoped that he would regain consciousness to answer some permanent questions. Flash had cleared all doubts and told them that he had nothing to do with their situation as all he did was just reverse time and Cyborg had done the rest with the unity. The Justice League all hoped that their world was safe and that Darkseid had not made it through. The 3 Mother Boxes in their possession gave them reassurance but they could never be too sure as Bruce, Arthur, Clark and Barry immediately set out to gather intel after saying their farewells to Wonder Woman and an unconscious Victor. From what they had gathered they could all see that they were in quite an interesting world as in this world the Mad Titan named Thanos had erased half of the universe's population with what they called the Infinity Stones but Bruce gathered from the pedestrians that even the Avengers had not been able to stop him and that half of them were also erased. Superman stated that the solar system of this world was not quite different from theirs but he saw many other planets that were not around like theirs and vice versa. Superman also stated that the planet's son made him feel very much stronger while Arthur had communicated with the fishes and he also got a great deal of knowledge from them. They had also told him of a man who had feathers at his feet but Arthur gave it no second thought as the Justice League all concluded that the world they were in was an already defeated world with possibly weak heroes and Barry begged to differ as he had come across some of the Avengers. Barry stated that during his scouting he had heard of them saying something about going back in time to retrieve the Infinity Stones but when Bruce questioned Barry if that was possible without the Speed Force Flash stated that he did not feel the presence of the Speed Force in the new world. “I did not want to scare you guys at first but I feel my split is depleting rapidly but very slowly and steadily” Flash said to everyone. Flash's announcement raised a lot more concern for everyone but Batman calmed them down as Bruce revealed that Flash's powers came from the Speed Force and the absence of it was making him lose his powers. Bruce further went on to state that unlike Barry each other one of them did not get their powers from an element that was present only in their universe as the sun was also present in this world and it made Superman stronger. Batman had also wanted to mention that the lack of Kryptonite in this world made Superman unstoppable but he stopped himself as he did not want to give Clark any ideas as it was at that point when Victor had woken up and the Justice League could not be more glad. The tension in the room could be cut with a wire as everyone surrounded helped Victor while waiting for an answer and Cyborg seemed to have trouble recollecting his memories of the past events but suddenly he gasped as everything came back to him. Victor told them exactly what had happened as after Barry had reversed time Victor knew that time was not enough to separate the unity but even though Superman flew to aid him he knew it would be too late again and then suddenly Victor had an idea. “If I can’t separate the unity why can't I take them to another location and break the link between our world and Apokolips” Cyborg had asked himself and that's what exactly what he had done. Victor wielded the unity to take him and the Justice League to a place where the Mother Boxes would be powerless so that they could break Darkseid’s hold on them and hopefully destroy them once and for all. Everything now made sense to everybody as they thanked Cyborg for saving them in their world but they had just one small issue and if the Mother Boxes are powerless in this universe ¿how will we get home? Wonder Woman asked. Cyborg immediately felt grim as he realized his mistake but then he suddenly had an idea. “Maybe this world has its own Mother Boxes and we could use it to teleport us home”. Flash and Bruce replied in the negative as they knew what this universe had but they were called Infinity Stones which according to what they had picked up might be stronger than the Mother Boxes and cyborg decided that they had to get their hands on the Infinity Stones and use it to power the Mother Boxes in order to get back home. It was quite easy to find the solution to their problems but now they had no idea how to implement it as the Justice League decided that they could not just go and take the Infinity Stones as it would be an act of war so they resorted to diplomacy. Flash was elected to go as he would be able to quickly escape using his speed if the plan went south but Flash accepted and they all moved to the Avengers compound. Cyborg had also hacked into the servers of the Avengers with much difficulty and he discovered all of their names and powers and also informed the Justice League about them as he figured that it would be helpful in their diplomatic venture. When they had gotten quite close to the Avengers Compound Flash suddenly went inside at full speed successfully bypassing all of their defenses and not setting any of the alarms off. Bruce made a side note to find the weaknesses of the speedster in case he ever went rogue as he was a force to be reckoned with but Superman was currently monitoring the progress of Barry via his x-ray vision and so far things had been going well according to Superman. Barry had slowed down and entered the building in order not to scare the Avengers but they were still cautious. Superman could not hear what was being discussed but from what he saw they were becoming less cautious while everything was going smoothly until the Snap happened as Superman saw Hulk a green huge man snap his fingers and Flash quickly collapsed because while many people started re-materializing they have knocked him out. Superman shouted in rage and then they rushed to fight as they took it as a supposed declaration of war. Batman and Diana thought that they should think things through while Superman decided that they should attack immediately as Batman had started noticing differences in Clark's behavior and he was more aggressive but he did not think much of it except for now. Superman didn’t want to wait for an answer as they had just been able to hold him for a while and then he set out to attack the Avengers with other members of the Justice League left with no choice then to follow them. Batman seriously hoped that nothing would get out of hand while the Avengers were all celebrating as Hulk had been able to bring back the other half of the universe but then it was all ruined by The Flash passing out and Tony had quickly set up a makeshift hospital form and started checking his vitals. When everything seemed like it was going well something always seemed to go wrong Tony signed in his mind. The Avengers had agreed to discuss with the Justice League and possibly give them the Infinity Stones after proper investigation but first they wanted to bring back their universe's population that had been wiped out by Thanos. Barry had seemed okay with that but when the Snap had happened his body proved not to be okay as he had fainted while Stark was really glad that everyone had been brought back but he was still curious at how flash had gotten past his security and if he was able to ¿what stops other members of his team from doing the same? Tony asked himself and soon he got his answer as Superman emerged and demanded for the body of Barry and the Infinity Stones. “No the Infinity Stones are mine Thanos declared as he came out of a portal from the time machine to surprise everyone. A fake Nebula had opened up the time machine to bring him back as Superman looked rageful and asked him for his identity. “I am Thanos the Mad Titan of Worlds” he declared. “Then I will end you” Superman said as he fired his lasers from his eyes and blew up the portal and the time machine Thanos’s forces were using to invade the Earth destroying all of them. Superman wasted no time as he drove Thanos through a wall and out of the Avengers Compound. Superman then proceeded to offload punches on him and he was still stunned. Thanos couldn't believe it as Superman had destroyed most of Thanos’s army but some still remained and then the Avengers battled them. Iron Man rushed to join in the battle but his intentions was drawn to a particular Cyborg as he wanted to retrieve the Infinity Gauntlet while Iron Man blasted him into a wall but he quickly recovered and they started fighting like their lives depended on it. Iron Man was amazed at how Cyborg's body was built but he didn’t have enough time to admire it as he was currently fighting for his life while Iron Man heard grunts of intense fighting in the sky and he snuck a glance and saw Thor currently battling with Wonder Woman in the air. Thor was throwing all he had at her but she countered every move and was slowly gaining on the God of Thunder. Thor did the obvious thing he could think of and he blasted lightning at Wonder Woman but she quickly deflected it with her bracelets and blasted it back at Thor who was knocked out of the sky. Iron Man was suddenly scared at how the war was turning out as water broke loose into the Avengers Compound with Aquaman riding the tide but the wave crashed into the armies fighting below and it was pure chaos. Tony quickly took to the air and so did Cyborg. The other Avengers, Wakandan warriors and the remainder of Thanos’s army were immediately covered with water. Batman had successfully retrieved Flash's unconscious body and now in the midst of the chaos he saw The Infinity Gauntlet was left open and he moved to shore. Batman put an underwater breathing mask on himself and Barry as he gave his body to Arthur who wielded the waves to carry the Flash's body to safety. Batman then went on to collect the Infinity Gauntlet but he was stopped by The Incredible Hulk and they both started fighting like the original comic. Hulk punched him into the depths of the rapidly increasing body of water as Batman's underwater breathing mask broke and he was on the verge of unconsciousness but Arthur got him out of the water even as he went into combat with Hulk. The conflict had escalated to a full-size scale war and Superman was the god of it. Batman watched as Superman tore through the ranks of the Avengers but the head of Thanos was separated from his body and Batman figured that he did not need to ask again how the conflict had ended. Superman now combated several Wakandan warriors at once while fighting Doctor Strange, Wanda and Captain Marvel. They seemed to be weakening him because of their magic while Superman had quickly lasered them to death as Wanda and Captain Marvel remained but Wonder Woman intercepted Wanda and incapacitated her. Batman started noticing a strange glow from Superman and it confirmed his fears that this planet's sun had been influencing Clark negatively making him much stronger but much more evil. Batman was quickly pulled out of his thoughts as Captain America aimed his shield at him but Bruce quickly rolled out of the way and readied himself for combat even as Aquaman's lifeless body was thrown out of the water with a roar from the Hulk who emerged next to him. Flash woke up to the sounds of war but that did not feel right as when he finally opened his eyes he saw the morbid site before him and it was heart-wrenching. Arthur laid dead while Cyborg was missing most of his body parts battling with Iron Man and Wonder Woman's body was bloody but still she fought with Thor who had recovered from the early blast of thunder. Flash watched with horror as Superman fought Spider-Man like the original comics while the web crawler was trying to escape with the gauntlet but Superman then crushed the Gauntlet into his chest as he released all its powers upon them and Flash heard a pained voice from underneath him and he saw a disfigured and wounded Batman calling out to him. Bruce had a short time to spend before he died but he made use of it efficiently and filled Barry in on what had happened and why Superman was acting bloodthirsty and it was because of the planet's son. Flash just collapsed because the absence of the Speed Force had taken a toll on him and it was merely a coincidence that had occurred after Hulk had snapped his fingers. “You're the only one that can stop everything” Bruce told him. “You can turn back the hands of time”. Barry tried to explain to Bruce that there was no Speed Force present in this world and even when he had the Speed Force he had not been successful in reversing time. “You are the Speed Force” Bruce told him as he finally gave up his ghost and Bruce had succeeded in defeating Captain America but a came with the cost of his own life. Barry stood up high with tears in his eyes and he saw Superman who went in for berserk mode and was destroying everything in sight. Flash saw the despair and the horror of the battlefield and he decided that he couldn’t allow this to be the future of the Justice League. “No this can't be” Barry said. He started running as it was not easy but Barry had tapped deep into the Speed Force within himself while Barry ran until time became fluid and then it started going backwards. Barry ran and ran as Superman caught on to what he was doing and blasted his lasers at him powered by the Infinity Stones but Flash swallowed his fear of being blasted by them and outran them. Before Barry knew it he was back at the abandoned Russian city with Cyborg still trying to separate the Unity as the Flash had hot rage energy within him and something told him that he could unleash it. The Flash focused all his anger and directed all the energy in his body into one strike and aimed at the Unity. Lightning went out from The Flash and struck the Unity blasting them apart closing the portal and stopping the invasion. Everything started going black for Barry as he passed out but he had a smile on his face and he was satisfied that he had saved two worlds…

                                                       THE END!                                                   And that is going to be ¿What if the MCU Avengers fought the DCEU Justice League? I have now made my return with the MULTI-VERSE series and this was something totally epic to make because while I have done Marvel and DC fan fictions beforehand I never did one that would be double-sized so this for me was something huge and really incredible to make. Oh wait when James Gunn’s DCU makes it’s debut with Superman:Legacy I could do something like this right? Well it’s up to you guys. Be on the lookout for more what ifs coming soon because trust me there is tons more content coming so pls do follow me on Tumblr and I will soon start promoting this content on Instagram doing lives talking about the future of the content and much more. Anyways, as always guys thank you so much for reading this and as always take care and have a fantastic day. Peace out!

[daniel306gaming]

¿What if the symbiote possessed Ultimate Spider-Man?

To: Brian Michael Bendis and Marvel Entertainment 

                                                           Intro

¿What if events went differently in the Ultimate Marvel comics and the PS2 Ultimate Spider-Man game? ¿What if the symbiote possessed Ultimate Spider-Man? In today’s fan fiction we’re going to be exploring what would have happened if Peter Parker from the Ultimate Marvel universe had not removed the symbiote becoming Venom in the process. ¿How can this affect the future of the Ultimate universe going forward? This is an original what if created by me taking inspiration from the Ultimate Spider-Man comics while following the mythology of Spider-Man and the timeline of the Ultimate Spider-Man comics and the PS2 game of the same name. Without wasting anymore time sit back and relax and enjoy this very dark fan fiction.

                                                         Story

In your reality Peter Parker becomes Venom for a few moments before he breaks free from the symbiote because he does not want to commit murder but ¿what if that never happened and what if Peter Parker chose a different path where he ends up killing the the man who killed Uncle Ben? All this can be made possible by one person's statement which was from Eddie Brock where in this reality he is greatly affected by the death of his parents to the point that he has rage issues. Join me and see how everything turns out. Peter Parker was disturbed by a particular fact as Trask’s company had killed his parents but Peter was just coming back from his meeting with Eddie Brock and he had gotten a lot to think about. As Peter stared at the rapidly passing building he was overwhelmed by his memories of the past but he closed his eyes and he remembered what happened to him during the past few days. Peter had been crying his heart out at home after Mary Jane had broken up with him as what he saw shocked him which were his parents belongings and tapings. Peter had completely stumbled upon them by chance and he was grateful that he did. Peter had immediately viewed a tape and the content evoked a lot of emotions within him. He saw his father and mother along with a young version of Uncle Ben and Aunt May. Peter also saw unfamiliar faces such as a married couple and their son whom Peter was reportedly close with. May had sneaked in while Peter had been viewing the tape and her emotions were also evoked at the sight of Uncle Ben. Aunt May knew who the unfamiliar faces were and she told her identities to Parker. According to Aunt May the boy was Eddie Brock Peter's closest friend at the time as Aunt May also suggested that Peter’s search for him and he immediately did that. Aunt May felt that it would help him take his mind off Mary Jane and Peter caught on to her intention but he did nothing to show it. He also thought that it would also be a great idea to rediscover and reconnect with Eddie Brock. Peter had gotten the location of Brock in within minutes from the internet as Eddie was a student from Empire State University and Peter had reached out to him. Peter and Eddie’s conversation went smoothly as if they had been long lost friends which they were. Peter had met up with Eddie and he had given him a copy of the videotape containing both of their parents. Eddie was so excited and he had given Peter an unusual gift in return. Eddie carried Peter to Reed Richards’s Research Center showing him a black goo which he said was his and Peter's inheritance. He had told him how Trask’s company had seized all their parents research as when they discovered that they could weaponize it he also told him how their parents had started the research again and how that led to their subsequent mystery deaths. Peter had been able to deduce that Trask’s company had killed both their parents because it seemed like the logical thing as when Peter asked Eddie what their parents research was actually on the answer had shocked him but they were researching on how to cure cancer and Eddie had replied. The cab had arrived at Peter's apartment and he stepped down. When he entered the apartment his sad demeanor was suddenly changed as he saw Aunt May and Gwen Stacy making cookies while laughing and dancing. They seemed to always put him in a good mood as Peter brush aside all of his thoughts of his parents and Trask’s company as he went in to make frosty with them. Peter was at school and he had just seen Mary Jane. His heart skipped a beat and he was running to meet her but he was stopped by Gwen and thankfully so because Peter did not trust himself to say anything sensible to her. Gwen asked Peter where and when he was going but he gave her a smile. Suddenly, Eddie Brock pulled up in a dazzling car as Peter had not informed Gwen yet of Eddie and from her happy expression he wished that he had done it sooner. Gwen begged Peter to ask if she could join them in the car and he obliged. Eddie replied “affirmative” and Gwen's joy held no boundaries. A few moments later Eddie zoomed off in his car with Peter as well as with Gwen as his passengers but Peter's thought as he noticed Mary Jane from the side window looking at him as if in pain and he quickly brushed aside. “Today is for fun and not sad memories” Peter told himself. Peter looked at the car and wondered feeling a little jealous. As his parents left little to nothing for him Eddie had gotten a dazzling car from his own parents with happy and fun moments that only Peter said to himself. He cleared his head again of all the sad thoughts having promised to take them out to have a nice time and he was looking forward to it. Peter had to admit it was good to have Eddie back as Eddie had taken them to a restaurant and they had a fun time. Peter was happy that Gwen was there. “Do you like reggae” Eddie asked when she immediately affirmed. Eddie proceeded to ask her and Peter out for a musical concert. Peter had declined but Gwen immediately jumped on the idea as Peter could not attend because his job at the Daily Bugle and Eddie was pleased to know that he was working. Gwen and Eddie empathized with them but that did not make the outing. Peter even encouraged them to embark on the event as they continued having a good time until suddenly Peter could not hold it anymore but Peter decided to ask Eddie the question that had been bugging him in his mind and ¿whether Trask’s company killed their parents? Eddie told Peter that he was not sure but it was not good enough for him as Peter pointed out to Eddie that during their first meeting he had implied that their parents were killed by Trask’s company and he heaved a deep sign telling Peter what confirmed his greatest fears. Eddie told Peter that he did further investigations and he found out that Bolivar Trask the owner of Trask’s company had ordered Richard Parker to test the unstable specimen of the research on their plane and that's what had killed them both. Peter noticed that as Eddie talked he clinched the metal table but they were eating on and this tone increased because of the rage he was feeling. “I just wish I had the means that I would rid this world of evil” he said. Peter tried to calm Eddie down as he reached a rageful fit with his explanations and he succeeded. Eddie really calmed down as Eddie released the table and Peter noticed a huge dent on the metal. Peter was quite surprised that Eddie's outburst of rage and then Eddie explained to them he had developed rageful fits after the death of his parents for which he was currently on therapy for that. Peter decided to dig more and it turned out that Eddie had been looking for ways to exact revenge on Trask’s company but he did not have the means to do so. Peter smiled as he knew that he possessed the means as Trask’s company would get what is coming to them. “Do not worry” Peter had assured Eddie who looked at him puzzled. Peter was at home studying his father's work while applying one of his tapes as Gwen had gone out for the reggae party with Eddie and Peter was left alone with his Aunt May in the apartment. Peter had hoped that Gwen Stacy would have a good time because she actually deserved it and needed it as she had recently lost her dad Captain Stacy. Peter had decided to drop Trask’s company vendetta as he remembered Uncle Ben's quote of great power and responsibility. Peter figured that both his parents and Uncle Ben would frown at his actions if he took them against Trask’s company. Peter decided that looking through his parents’s belongings would clear his mind off things while Peter was reading his dad's journal as the current tape that he was playing froze him but what froze him in particular was the tone of his father's voice and his father’s voice broke his heart. Peter finally focused and discovered what his father was talking about how the research was snatched away from them by Trask’s company. “I would never say this to your face Ben but you were right to ever trust a man on a tie” Richard Parker sobbed and there was more than Peter could handle. Peter immediately put on his Spider-Man costume and took off to Reed Richards’s research facility. Peter made up his mind to collect and complete his father’s research. “I would make them proud” he said in his head. Peter's emotions were currently in a mix as he was feeling sympathy and sadness for his parents with great anger and rage at Trask’s company. Peter decided that Trask’s company could wait as he had to take care of his father's research. First on the list was the cure for cancer as Peter landed with a cat-like grace on the roof of the building but he heaved a heavy sign and he thought of the implications of what he wanted to do. After pondering on it for a while Peter decided to go on with the idea and he descended from the ceiling to the lab with his web. Peter wasted no time and he got to the safe where the black goo was kept. Peter remembered faintly how Eddie had told him that his father’s DNA was used for the black goo research as Peter started scooping the black goo from the container into his glass vial when suddenly some of it dropped onto his skin but Peter was alarmed at first and when nothing happened he signed a huge relief. He was too fast in judging the situation as the black goo on his skin started spreading rapidly fast around his body but to his horror Peter tried all he could to detach himself from the goo and within a few moments he was already completely engulfed by the goo. Peter looked at himself and shouted in horror. Peter felt great the black goo had formed a sleek suit for him and it was amazing. The suit had greatly increased his powers and reflexes and Peter had maximized the benefits in saving a popular actress from a kidnapping in the city from a villain. Peter could not help but appreciate the great minds of both his father Richard Parker and Brock. The black goo was simply mind-blowing as Parker remembered Eddie telling him that the DNA used in the experiment was from his own father and he was shivered as the thoughts of what would have happened if he touched the black goo without possessing his dad's DNA. Peter had landed on a building after he had escaped the police to the cheers of the crowd as he spotted a thief but the site made Peter's smile under the suit and it was an opportunity to test out his new abilities. Peter leaped from the building and set off on a pursuit of the criminal. In within seconds Peter caught up to the criminal and tackled him to the ground. When Peter looked at the man's face he felt a great surge of rage and anger. The man was the burglar who had killed Uncle Ben and Peter wanted no more than to kill him on the spot. Peter then suddenly recognized that it was the suit as the suit was controlling him and he looked at his hands. He was squeezing the life out of the criminal as Peter tried stopping himself from killing the man when he remembered the conversation that he had with Eddie Brock. “I just wish I could rid the world of evil and having said the words of Eddie were enough motivation for Peter to gave control to the suit and the man's neck immediately snapped. Peter examined the man and he saw that he was dead. Peter looked at his hands in disbelief and fear. He had done what he thought he would never do as Spider-Man but he had just killed a man and what scared Peter the most was not that he had killed a guilty man but that he enjoyed it. The reggae party had exceeded both Gwen and Eddie's expectations and they were both happy. So much so that Gwen accepted when Eddie invited her to his dorm but Gwen did not expect when Eddie attempted to kiss her as she quickly pushed him away and throtted his efforts. Gwen immediately told Eddie that she was 16 but that did not seem to faze him as he had attempted to kiss again but this time Gwen dodged and brought her knees up to him groaning before she scrambled out in a hurry. “They're all the same” he said with disgust. Eddie immediately put on the TV to take away his mind from the incident and what he saw in the news had shocked him. The news reporter showed sightings with videos of a black Spider-Man and how the crowd were behind him.  Eddie was still bothered because something looked familiar about the black suit but then suddenly it came to his mind and he screamed. The black suit he kept at Reed Richards’s science facility as his inheritance and he quickly rushed out of his room to the facility. While his heart was beating rapidly Eddie prayed with all of his heart that his thoughts would not be a reality as the black goo was not stolen but when Eddie arrived at the facility what he saw shocked him and Peter had suddenly felt more alive when he had killed the criminal. He now had crossed the line and he was a new Spider-Man. He now had this coming and the black goo started pointing into words a location and Peter started following the words. He felt like a different thing from a lost body part as Peter saw the destination and he was not surprised. It was Reed's science facility as Peter went in through the road that he used to get in the first time with too much ease but Peter landed on the roof and he was being led to the jar. He left open what contained of the black goo and the suit immediately had absorbed it. Peter felt much stronger and powerful. The absorption gave him a surge of strength that he never had felt before as Peter's physique was now more bulkier and huge and Peter loved it. Peter was about to go when he now felt another location guided by the black goo and he had followed it. He reached another safe and forcefully opened it with ease. Peter was shocked to find another mass of black goo as he figured that Eddie had kept two of them in separate places for scientific research reasons but Peter quickly absorbed all of the black goo in the jar and was almost taken it back. When Eddie rushed into the room the look of horror and lethal was divided on Eddie’s face and Peter felt sorry for him. Peter wanted to reveal himself to Eddie but he never got the chance to do so as Eddie cried with the voice that surprised even Peter and charged. Peter did not want to harm him but he was not in control of his actions as the black goo was and he was perfectly seized up by his neck and quickly decapitated by then laws that punctured out of Peter's suit. Peter couldn't believe what he had done and suddenly heard voices approaching the lab. He quickly shot a web and escaped while still glancing at Eddie’s body in shock and sorrow at what he had done. By the time the security forces had arrived at the lab Peter was far gone as Peter stood at the edge of the buildings still reflecting about his past actions as Peter had discovered that the suit could diffuse into his body and emerge anytime he wanted it to. On his way out of Reed Richards’s science facility Peter suddenly only cause the suit to re-emerge by his thoughts and it did. Peter looked at the suit and considered what he had done. He had killed two people now in the span of one night as Peter discovered that the suit was manipulating him but what made him scared was that he actually enjoyed the killings and the only death that he felt remorse for was that of Eddie Brock. All this would not have happened if Trask’s company had not seized her dad's work in the first place or caused their deaths Peter said in anger. Peter decided that to honor the death of his parents, Eddie and his parents he would have to take down Trask’s company. Peter felt a rejoice at his decision as Peter noticed that the suit craved violence, death and revenge. Peter did not know that the symbiote was manipulating him and that caused the deaths of two men. Peter was beating himself up for it as Peter looked at the suit and figured that he could not call himself Spider-Man ever again. A memory of the name that had been written on the jar but suddenly came to Peter's mind and he smiled. “Venom” Peter said. Peter had swung home and when he approached his apartment he entered an alleyway and ditched his Spider-Man clothes for good as he figured that he would never be able to use the mantle of Spider-Man ever again. Peter went into his home after causing his body to absorb and hide the suit. Aunt May and Gwen Stacy noticed an unusual change in Peter's attitude. He was arrogant, harsh and prone to anger. It made Aunt May and Gwen Stacy concerned. Gwen blamed it on his recent breakup with Mary Jane and Aunt May blamed it on his recent discovery of his parents and probably how they had passed away. Peter did not care what they thought as he paid them no attention but it seemed like the suit was causing Peter the lack of empathy and Peter was no evil person. When Gwen told him about her near rape experience with Eddie even though the name of Eddie’s truck a chord in Peter's heart he just stood up and went inside his room leaving Gwen astounded. Peter quickly laid down on his bed as he knew he had a bigger day tomorrow  but tomorrow was when he would attack and burn down Trask’s company. School had been a blur for Parker as he just wanted to focus on destroying Trask’s company but later in the day Peter’s new bold attitude did not go unnoticed by the staff and students of the school. Mary Jane just got word of it and she also witnessed it firsthand when Parker had gotten into a fight in the hallway with a bully. MJ knew that something was fundamentally wrong with Peter as Peter would never fight in public at school but when MJ had finally decided to swallow her pride and approach Peter she was met with rejection and it broke her heart. Peter had just laughed at her face while he walked away but Peter was nowhere to be found after the final bell had rung as he was already on his way to enact his revenge and the reason Peter decided to go early was to catch up to Mr.Bolivar Trask himself at the company. Peter was on the building to the company and he was literally burning with anger. “It is time for vengeance” he said in a husky voice. Venom tore through the gates of the facility with ease as the security men thought that it was Spider-Man and they were no match for his strength and speed. Venom threw one of them over the fence and the other one plastered on the wall with blood. Spider-Man alias Venom just made easy work for all of them now until none remained to challenge him but suddenly, Venom heard police sirens and he cursed under his breath. Trask had called for help as the police lined up and opened fire on Venom. Though the bullets gave him some pain Parker shook it off and healed fast.  The only thing that bullets did was to annoy him as Spider-Man tore through the steel gates of Trask and threw it to the police cars. The officers fled for their lives as the gates caused a massive explosion on impact with the police cars that should take care of them for the meantime but Venom said in his mind looking up at the Trask facility when Venom caught a glance of Bolivar Trask and he pointed at him and did a slice gesture at his throat. As he proceeded to enter into the Trask building Bolivar Trask was hyperventilating but he recognized the black goo from some years back and the bad deeds he had done came rushing back to him. He knew that Venom wanted his life but he was not ready to die now as Bolivar and David pep talk to Silver Sable and her wild pack and promised them a fortune if they could stop Venom here and now before it was too late. Sable and her wild pack found the whole thing amuse him but they did not show it. They did not think Venom was much of a threat as they were confident in their ability to bring him down but they quickly secured Trask in a secret compartment just in time while Venom rounded the corner and the fight began. Trask could not see anything but he heard it all at first as Bolivar heard the pain screams of Venom and that seemed to give him joy but after a while he heard the surprise screams of the wild pack and Silver Sable begging for mercy. He then screamed in pain as if nothing and the silence was so eerie that Trask tried to stop himself from breathing so hard but to no avail. Venom suddenly tore apart the entrance to where he was held and he was held by the neck bringing him into the open. Trask pleaded for his life and because of it Venom just smiled and suddenly the face of Peter Parker was unveiled and he told Trask who he was and why he wanted to kill him. After that there was only one person alive in the building and it was Peter. Nick Fury had gotten reports of some mutants destroying Trask’s company building and the policemen car and he was currently on the case. His men had eyes on the building and they discovered that everyone was dead apart from Spider-Man. The staff awaited Nick Fury’s orders and told them to torch the building and a missile was sent to the building and consumed in the flames. Thankfully the building was in an isolated area as Nick Fury deduced that if not were the case he would not have been able to risk the lives of civilians but looking at the fire Fury knew that nobody could have survived a blast like that and when his men checked the building Spider-Man’s body was never found...

                                                                                   THE END!

And that is going to be ¿What if the symbiote possessed Ultimate Spider-Man in the PS2 game? It was really interested to see a world in the Ultimate Marvel universe where Spider-Man has became Venom killing Eddie Brock in the process and it makes you kind of wonder if a part 2 is possible because this story has a LONG way to go before we get to the Death of Ultimate Spider-Man so if you want me to make part 2 of this story do let me know and I will do it. Also on a side note it has been a while since I’ve posted mainly not only due to personal issues but because I’m going to be releasing double sized long fan fictions for all of you to enjoy and the first season which I have been working on for a long time should be wrapping production very soon so be on the lookout for all that content and more fan fictions coming soon and I’ll try to post more often. Anyway do make sure to like, comment and follow my channel so you’ll don’t miss any of my fan fictions. Take care guys and have a fantastic day. Peace out!

[daniel306gaming]

¿What if Peter-Two lost his powers in Spider-Man 2?

To: Tobey Maguire, Sam Raimi and Marvel Entertainment 

                                                             Intro  

¿What if events went differently in the Raimiverse? ¿What if Peter-Two lost his powers forever in Spider-Man 2? In today’s fan fiction we’re going to be exploring what would have happened if Peter-Two had completely lost his powers to the point of no return and losing Spider-Man in the process. ¿How can this affect Spider-Man 3 and his appearance in No Way Home going forward? This is an original what if created by me taking inspiration from the 1967 Spider-Man No More storyline while following the mythology of Spider-Man and the timeline of the Raimiverse. Without wasting anymore time sit back and relax and enjoy this fan fiction.

                                                         Story

The events of Spider-Man 2 were playing out the same as in your universe. Peter Parker's life wasn’t turning out the way that he had hoped it would as he was stressed and running out of steam. Unfortunately things were happening to him everywhere all at once as the Daily Bugle was unrelenting in their reporting about him in frustration but he decided to stop taking photos of himself as Spider-Man to sell to them and as a result of that J. Jonah Jameson was threatening to fire him if he did not have any new photos of the bug. His job as the delivery driver for Joe's Pizza was over because he was always late for his shifts as the last straw was when he had failed to deliver seven pizza boxes in the time frame of a half and hour which had automatically made the pizza free for the customers but his boss Mr Aziz didn’t waste anytime in firing him saying that Peter was holy unreliable and school was no better too. He arrived for his classes after they were over as his grades were declining and he had an overdue paper about fusion to submit to Dr.Connors. He planned to write about the research undertaken by Dr Otto Octavius as he was a physicist who was working with Oscorp but there was a impending threat by Dr.Connors to give Peter a failing grade if that paper was not submitted and Peter really wanted to do better. There was just no time to do any of this stuff at home as Aunt May was already defaulting on the mortgage because there wasn't enough money to keep paying it anymore because Uncle Ben was dead and there was not enough income to keep paying the bills on the house. Peter wished he could help but he was broke with no money anymore and he couldn’t bear to look at her in the eye. While she was struggling like that his love life wasn’t any better as he tried severely to build a relationship with Mary Jane Watson but he kept letting her down and she had gotten accepted as an actress in a play. He had never made it to see any of them as he had actually bought tickets several times but something had always come up to make him miss them and in his defense Spider-Man’s duties stopped him on concentrating on his relationships with Mary Jane and his friends and now it was strained. MJ faulted him for treating her like she wasn’t important after all and Harry Osborn and May had always seen her plays but Peter himself had never showed up and the worst of all he was losing his spider powers. He was unable to shoot webs and climb walls. It seemed the stress had finally gone to him as he tried severely to function but he kept failing his eyesights became bad again like they had when he did not have the powers and he now had to use his old eyeglasses to see properly again. He was frustrated and sad but he decided to stop trying to regain his powers. He took it as a sign that he needed to fix up his life but Peter arrived at the house to a surprise party for he had totally forgotten that it was his birthday and Harry Osborn and Mary Jane were there. Along with them was May as they had even made a cake for him but he was grateful to see them there and Harry was not happy with Peter for taking photos of Spider-Man who he blamed for the death of his father Norman Osborn. Harry didn’t fail to let his displeasure known and felt by Peter. Peter then told Harry that he wanted to write a paper about the research of Dr.Octavius as on hearing about Dr.Octavius Harry brightened up and said that the physicist was marvelous and his research would fetch Oscorp a lot of money. Harry went on to say that he would be happy to introduce Peter to Dr Octavius and Peter agreed the next day. Peter walked into Oscorp alongside Harry Osborn as Harry was on high hopes and chanting happily. He greeted Dr.Otto Octavius and introduced him to Peter Parker. Parker said that he was writing a research paper on Autumn and his research. The scientist on his part smiled humbly and told Peter to take his studies seriously. He also said that Oscorp was doing well by funding his research Harry cut and said that he was happy to do so since Dr.Octavius’s discovery was revolutionary science and earned Oscorp a big load of money at best. Harry left the room as Mrs.Octavius came in and met Peter. She talked about how she met and fell in love with him and she was happy she had left. Peter looked around and saw what he rightfully guessed as the source of Harry's excitement. Dr.Octavius said that it was his design to initiate and sustain the fusion. He explained that it would be a perpetual sun constantly supplying renewable energy as Peter somehow expressed concern about the stability of this fusion reactor but he said that the slightest miscalculation could be catastrophic at that while Dr.Octavius snapped at Peter saying that the stabilizing fusion was his life’s work and he knew what he was doing and what would happen if the reactor was not stabilized. Peter said that he did not mean to offend Dr.Octavius and the scientists relaxed. Dr.Otto Octavius remarked that Peter's intelligence was nice as he said that intelligence was a gift and the gift was used to better the lives of all mankind. After more talk Octavius said that he needed to leave to prepare for the presentation later that night and history will be made. Peter then said that he would leave too because he had plans to attend the public presentation of the new fusion reactor as Harry Osborn was beside himself with excitement but Peter stood with him among the small crowd of investors, scientists and journalists. Dr.Otto Octavius began his speech with a joke which everyone laughed to as he told everyone that he had created a fusion-based energy source which would provide clean and sustainable energy for the world. Dr Octavius soon unveiled a set of 4 arms as he called them inhibitor chips which were created for the purpose of creating fusion but they were impressive to heat and magnetize. He then connected himself to the arms as he said that all the arms were controlled by a neural link which was connected to his brain but Peter was astounded by what he saw and Dr Octavius explained that the arms could create and control fusion in an environment that no human hands could ever operate in. A journalist who was however skeptical claimed that the advanced artificial intelligence which powered the arms could assess superiority over the commands of Otto Octavius’s brain as Dr.Octavius replied that he was aware of the risks but that's why he had created an inhibitor chip located at the base of his skull and its function was simply to make sure that he remained in control of the arms. On hearing that Harry sighed adding approvingly that Dr.Octavius moved onto the reactor's arms as he retrieved an element of tritium which he said was produced through the financial aid of Harry Osborne and Oscorp Industries. Harry happily announced that he was glad to pay the bills as Dr.Octavius through the use of his arms dropped the tritium in the middle of the sun but its state suspended in the middle and he then put on a pair of dark glasses to shield his eyes with a few taps on the computer by his side. Octavius activated the reactor which concentrated energy currents on the tritium and activated it. A moment later a golden sun the size of a gem ball appeared as the audience were surprised to see how the tritium worked but 2 seconds later a technician managing the computer screens announced that they had a successful fusion reaction and there was a loud boom. He further said that they were now preceding a thousand megawatts surplus of electricity as the applause got louder but Harry Osborne was beaming with pride and then things began to go wrong. All the metal in the room began leaning to the reactor which were people's necklaces, earrings, rings and even the metal lamp holders were all leaning to the reactor. Peter watched with a rising concern as the energy began spiking and Dr.Octavius was working to control it. A computer began beeping fast and Octavius nervously informed the crowd that the reactor was stabilized. However, the reactor did the exact opposite as the technician announced that there was a containment breach just as all the metal pieces flew right into the reactor but one of the fusion energy rings flew into the ceiling and the crowd gasped. They began to run away as Octavius look at his wife who was watching him with fear in her eyes but a computer cabinet began flying towards the reactor and Osborne was in the way. At the time Harry was screaming to Dr.Octavius to unplug the reactor but the scientist wasn't listening as Peter saw the cabinet heading for Harry and without thinking he stretched out his arms and shot webs but the webs did not come out. He ran to Harry and knocked him out of trajectory of the cabinet just in time. Harry thanked Peter as the glass windows and its metal panels were pulled by the magnetic force of the reactor but it went right into the only two people in its way which were Dr.Octavius and his wife. The mechanical arms shielded Dr.Otto Octavius but his wife wasn't so fortunate as the glass penetrated her skin killing her instantly and Octavius screamed. Then another breach happened as a ring of energy touched his skin and electrocuted him. The force of the electrocution destroyed the inhibitor chip as Peter then ran to the wall and pulled out all the cables that connected the electricity to the reactor. The metal then expanded and collapsed in on itself. The lying waste to the reactor had rendered Dr.Otto Octavius unconscious as Peter Parker's life wasn't getting any better but the front page of the Daily Bugle said it all and crime was up by 75% and he wasn't able to do anything about it because technically he wasn't Spider-Man anymore. He didn't have the powers to even claim the name as he stood by the newsstand on the street that evening thinking over the events that had happened over the past few days while Octavius with his extra 4 arms was on the loose having robbed the bank and there was no one to stop him. Harry was in depression as the stalks of Oscorp Industries had tanked after the fusion incident and the company was on the verge of filing bankruptcy. The way things had turned out bad for Harry was just sad and Peter was just helpless. His powers hadn't returned so there was little to do about crime in New York and to make matters worse Aunt May had been served with a foreclosure notice because she had not defaulted on the mortgage payment. She was going to leave the house and live in an apartment. He felt bad that he didn't have any money to settle the debt and the bank wasn't interested in lending her money because she didn’t have sufficient credits. A scream interrupted his thoughts and he looked up from the newsstand and stared at the street ahead. A building was on fire and someone was calling that a baby was trapped inside. Peter rushed to the building and stopped beside a man. He asked if anyone was inside and the man said that they think there was a kid stuck on the second floor. Peter looked around and didn't see any of the members of the fire department anywhere. He looked down at his hands and realized he would be attempting a rescue without the aid of the powers. He had to take a deep breath and told himself that he had done it before and could do it again. He then dashed into the building as Peter climbed the stairs and reached the second floor. Fire was burning everywhere as a portion of the staircase overhead was already falling but he shook his head and wondered ¿why buildings still use wood for critical areas? He heard some cries and ran towards the sound. He reached a door that was on fire as he leaned in and clearly heard cries coming from the other side. He tried opening the door but the doorknob was too hot to grip and the door itself refused to open he tried pushing but it didn't work as he then took a step back to access his options and then he realized that his eyesight was blurry. He removed his glasses made to clear them but he realized that he couldn’t see better he tried as he put the glasses on again and found that it was blurry. He removed it and could see clear again. He stashed it away in his pocket feeling shocked as Peter kicked the door down with amazing strength and it flew off in pieces and fell to the ground. He then entered the room and was immediately aware of the ceiling falling because he was forewarned. He ducked out of the way of the falling ceiling as he was grateful that a Spider-Sense did not fail him again but he followed the sound of cries to the closet in the wall and he stretched at his arms shooting webs which broke the closest door handles and pulled them apart. He tore the clothes in there and saw a little girl crying and calling for her mother. He picked her up and began to leave the room. The floor in the hallway caved and Peter had to shoot a web to cling to the ceiling to avoid falling to the raging inferno below. The little girl screamed as Peter's spider-sense began tingling and he heard another scream. This one was coming from above as he weighed the thought of dropping off this girl downstairs or going with her to save this other person but he had misgivings about going there because he remembered the last time he jumped into a fire to save another person it was instead met with metal spikes from the Green Goblin and he swore to himself to find the stairs and began climbing up to meet this person. He reached the top floor and looked around. He began frantically searching the room one room after another until he heard the cries and screams. He rushed to where it was coming from and he entered the room finding a teenager that she judged to be around 17 years old. He called out to her to follow him and she ran to him. He held her hand and they began running to the staircase but then the stairs began to give out. It started falling and reaching where they were standing. They stopped as Peter then handed the child to the teenager and held the girl's waist with his right arm. With his left hand he shot a web which stuck to the ceiling as the stairs did collapse and the three of them were dangling from the ceiling with the help of the web. Peter was about to swing out of there with one of the windows but when the web disconnected from his wrist he quickly shot another one and it didn’t make it to the ceiling. All 3 of them fell to the first floor and the building collapsed around all of them. Peter woke up and his eyes were immediately assaulted with harsh light. He squinted and his head began aching. He felt something resting on his face and air forcing its way through his nose. Aunt May's worried face came into focus and the tear fell on his face which she immediately wiped. She was squeezing hispalm tightly as a nurse came in and pulled Aunt May away from Peter. The doctor showed up and began examining him. He told Peter that he was admitted into the hospital and that Peter shouldn't try to move because his left arm was broken. Peter heard Aunt May sobbing somewhere in the background as the doctor informed Parker that he was a very brave person to go into the line of fire to save people but unfortunately they didn’t make it out as they died when the building collapsed while the doctor and nurses then left Peter and May. Peter cried and Aunt May sat beside him as she said that’s he was thankful Peter was alive and well. She told Peter that he had been in a coma for two weeks and she had been worried. She asked him what he was thinking running into the fire like that as Peter gently squeezed Aunt May's hand and told her that he had something to say. He said that 2 years prior he had been bitten by a spider and he had been given a gift with superhuman abilities. He told her that he was Spider-Man as she recoiled from him in shock and tears. He told her that the death of Uncle Ben was an accident and he blamed himself for it because he could have stopped the robber. Aunt May wiped away tears and told Peter that she already suspected Peter was Spider-Man because no photographer in New York could get such vivid photos of Spider-Man the way Peter did. She told him that she was proud of him for taking responsibility and helping people in society with regards to the death of Ben. She said that he would have forgiven Peter so she will forgive him too as she told him not to beat himself up about Uncle Ben again but he thanked her and the 2 cried together. Peter then told Aunt May that he isn't Spider-Man anymore because he did not have the powers again as they had somehow left him but Aunt May told him that it would be all right and he wouldn’t have to worry about it. Harry Osborn sat in his house drinking vodka as he was sad about his best friend Peter’s condition and he was drinking his sorrows away. The building vibrated with loud thuds as Harry assumed it was the alcohol messing with his brain until the wall was thrown in front of him but the intruder was the last person in the world he waited to see and he threw his bottle of vodka at Dr.Octavius who caught the bottle with one of his arms and took it to his lips and took a swig. He flung the bottle to the wall and it broke. Octavius walked to Harry and asked him for more tritium. He said that he needed more of it as Harry scoffed him saying that he would not give him more trivium so that he could use it to continue his stupid research and blow up New York City again. Octavius then said that he would give him the trivium without Harry's help as with the mechanical arms he extended a metal pin and stabbed Harry in the chest killing him for good and just like that Harry died. Octavius then walked into the wall and began stabbing it with the arms until he hit reinforced steel. He cleared the area and found a safe. He effortlessly opened it and retrieved a small globe of tritium the size of a tennis ball. He smiled and said “Well Done Osborn” and left the house. Peter was getting ready to leave the hospital as he missed his friends and wanted to see them again. He sat on the sofa and tried busying himself as Aunt May was packing his things but he picked up the TV remote and turned the TV on. The TV news anchor announced the death of Harry Osborn the CEO of Oscorp Industries as Peter was shocked to see there was a video of Harry's residential building and Peter saw huge pocket marks on the side. He had no doubts as who had caused it and that was Dr. Otto Octavius. Aunt May told Peter that she was worried about the death of his friend as Peter was downcasted but he turned off the TV and set down the remote control. He picked up that day’s edition of the Daily Bugle and the frontpage held another surprise for him. Mary Jane Watson had married celebrity astronaut John Jameson. Peter really didn’t see that one coming as he told May about it and she said that she had received an invitation but she forgot all about it because Peter was hospitalized.  Suddenly, Peter was aware of the window creaking but the IV tube in his arm popped out painfully as the needle was strangely flying into the window with Aunt May’s necklace and earrings having been forcefully removed too. He ran to the window seeing cars and poles leaning towards a particular location. He saw that they were all attached to the docks. “Oh No” he set out loud. Otto Octavius had switched on his reactor again he ran towards Aunt May and told her that he needed to go and stop Otto before New York City was destroyed. She kissed him on the forehead and told him to do what he needed to do and that he should be careful. Peter Parker dashed out of the room as Parker entered the dark place but the reactor was in full power and it was larger this time. He called out to Dr. Octavius as the scientist  looked back and asked Peter what the hell he was doing here. He then told Peter to leave as Parker told him that the reactor will overload like it did the last time but only this time New York would be completely destroyed and he bagged Dr.Otto Octavius to shut it down. Otto disagreed saying that he would be able to stabilize it this time. Peter told Otto that the magnetic power was already in full swing and that the whole thing was dangerous. Otto then told Peter to get on board or get out of the way as he then turned his back to his reactor and tried stabilizing it but Peter then saw the heavy duty cables and rushed to disconnect them. Octavius saw him and used one of his arms to try and stab him. Peter saw the arm coming and he jumped to dodge it which caused the arm to jam right into one of the cables. The electricity electrocuted Octavius and threw him into a wall knocking him unconscious. Peter then hurled himself and tried disconnecting all the cables as he didn't come here as Spider-Man but as Peter Parker. He then ran away to watch the reactor explode but that didn’t happen as he wondered why and rushed to Otto to ask what was wrong. Octavius came out of his unconsciousness and told Peter that the reactor could not be stopped because it was now self-sufficient. Peter told him to think and fight the AI of the arms to come up with a solution. He reminded Otto of what he had told him about intelligence being a gift to be used for the betterment of all mankind as Otto then told Peter that the only way he was able to bring down the reactor was into the waters but Peter then stood up and summoned up all the faith he had left and hoped what he was about to do would work. He stretched out his arms and shot webs one more time. He was happy it worked as he then proceeded to use all of the energy to pull down the entire structure with him as Dr.Octavius then saw that Peter was Spider-Man and that the fusion reactor was going into the lake. The water then melted the reactor as Peter looked at Otto and a big boom had gone off. The next day the television was buzzing with the news that the two bodies had washed up on the surface of the lake and that they were Dr.Otto Octavius and Peter Parker. The news also said that Peter Parker was Spider-Man as Harry Osborne and Peter Parker were buried side by side together but it seemed the entire city had shown up for Peter Parker and Aunt May was beside herself with tears. MJ was there too to comfort her as MJ on her part was lamenting that she had finally understood why Peter had found it hard to be with her because he was busy stopping crime in New York City as Spider-Man and she said that she was so selfish and didn't even think about him. Her husband John Jameson was there to hold her hand as the mayor of New York City was there and gave a full speech thanking Peter Parker for his selfless service to the people of New York. He was given the key to the city and Spider-Man and Peter Parker were both laid to rest...                                THE END!

And that is going to be ¿What if Peter-Two lost his powers forever in Spider-Man 2? I had an amazing time working on this fan fiction taking a massive change on the Spider-Man No More storyline and we saw how Peter didn’t need Spider-Man to finish the job and he as Peter was able to save Doc Ock without his powers. We also saw Harry died at the hands of Ock so this could attract Peter in a way that he would go and stop Ock and save New York. This is a very emotional fan fiction and there are many more Spider-Man fan fictions in the works so be on the lookout for that and more what ifs coming soon. Take care guys and have a fantastic day. Peace out! 

[daniel306gaming]

¿What if Project Insight succeeded in Captain America the Winter Soldier?

To: Chris Evans, Sebastian Stan, the Russo Bros., Kevin Feige and Marvel Studios                                                                                                                    Intro

¿What if events went differently in the MCU? ¿What if Project Insight succeeded in Captain America the Winter Soldier? In today’s fan fiction we’re going to be exploring what would have happened if Hydra’s long awaited project became a success killing Captain America, the Avengers and most of the heroes of the MCU respectively. ¿How can this affect Civil War going forward? This an original what if created by me following the mythology of Captain America and the Winter Soldier and the timeline of the MCU. Without wasting anymore time sit back and relax and enjoy this fan fiction.                                                        Prologue

Since the beginning of time, the age long argument has been whether man gets to control his future or not. The answer is yes and no. Man gets to control his future by the choices he makes. An individual alias a third party, can alter the future of another man by changing his choice slightly. Even if a choice is made a few minutes or seconds earlier this results in a whole new story for the individual and the people who his choice affects. Project Insight was originally supported by the World Security Council and the United States Department of Defense. It was a project designed to eliminate any potential threats to the citizens of Earth before they actually happened. It consisted of three heavily armed satellite-linked Helicarrier which would take out their targets before the targets would be aware of it. In your universe Steve Rogers and Natasha Romanoff managed to foil the plans of Hydra by changing the systems of the Helicarriers to fire at each other hence terminating Project Insight. In the Agents of Shield timeline Project Insight was successful by the thought by the thought of the Shield agents from the future timeline. In this fanfic timeline we will explore a new universe where Hydra’s long-awaited plan of Project Insight becomes a success. I am one of the Watchers and i am ur guide to these vast new realities. Follow me and pounder the question. What if...

                                                           Act 1

The events of the Winter Soldier were playing out the same as in your universe. With over 715,854 individuals targeted by Project Insight Hydra's main commanding office Alexander Pierce told Nick Fury that Project Insight would kill around 20 million people in total on Earth as the algorithm of Project Insight was already hacked with Arnim Zola’s algorithm but instead of targeting individuals that are in danger to the world individuals that were a threat to Hydra was targeted. In this universe the movie would mostly play out the same but these are the moments that change the timeline. The Winter Soldier managed to successfully kill Nick Fury in the interrogation scene. Hydra had discovered Natasha Romanoff disguised as a Hydra agent and shot her down dead. Maria Hill and Sam Wilson tried to fight off Hydra but they were killed and when Steve battled Bucky just at the moment that Steve was about to stop the Helicarrier machines from activating the targets Bucky shot him in the head killing him for good. The heroes have failed. Project Insight then became active and the Helicarriers aimed towards all of their targets. Alexander Pierce gave the command and the Helicarriers started killing all the individuals who were at threat to them. Tony Stark who was still recovering from the events of the Mandarin and Aldrich Killian at his home was shot and Stephen Strange who had yet to become the Sorcerer Supreme was also killed. Other victims include Hank Pym, Rhodey Rhodes, Pepper Potts, the Agents of Shield, General Ross, Jane Foster, Erik Selvig and Clint Barton who were all key members and allies of the Avengers that disintegrated from the attack. Although Bruce Banner was not in his Hulk form and got shot in the head because he wasn't aware that he was being targeted the gamma radiation in his system managed to save him unleashing the Hulk and becoming a fugitive from Project Insight but even the President of the United States was also killed. The news then reported a massive number of individuals who were killed on television but the Avengers were destroyed as there were no surviving members except for Thor and Hulk. A few hours later Hydra began a military lead by Brock Rumlow alias Crossbones while Bucky Barnes who was still brainwashed under Hydra was given the mantle of Captain America or better yet Captain Hydra wearing a green uniform with a shield and taking charge. Soon the whole of the US government crumpled as anyone who posed the threat soon came under Project Insight’s algorithm and were killed. Shield no longer existed and Hydra’s sleeper agents took control of Shield’s base. Thor was still in Asgard after the events of the Dark World and therefore he wasn’t aware of what was going on. Baron Strucker continued with the research of the Mind Stone on the Maximoff twins but Hydra was still in possession of the Mind Stone from Loki’s scepter so as a result Wanda and Pietro continued to be loyal members of Hydra along with Crossbones and Captain Hydra. Arnim Zola continued to supervise over Hydra and had a physical body just like the original comics. Hydra soon took over Stark Industries and began to deploy its scientists there. They started equipping their soldiers with Stark tech while Darren Cross alias Yellowjacket worked closely with Hydra to deploy Yellowjacket units to the US government but Darren managed to perfect the weaponized suits after Hydra handed him the paperwork of the Ant-Man project by Hank Pym after his death therefore Hydra continued to rule and terrorized the world with their one world government.

                                                                                              Act 2

2 years have passed since Hydra's invasion of the world and it’s now 2016. Ultron and Vision were never created as there was no Avengers and therefore the Ultron project never came to be. The events of Doctor Strange would then take place as Kaecilius attempted to steal the Time Stone from the Ancient One but with Project Insight activated Hydra reported that the Ancient One and Kaecilius were a threat too. The Helicarriers then shot both of them down killing them for good while Pierce dispatched Wanda and Pietro to get a hold of the Time Stone as another artifact to their collection in addition to the Mind Stone. As Wanda and Pietro arrived they saw the Ancient One and Kaecilius with his other minions already dead too. They were about to retrieve the Time Stone before they were being halted as a man came out of the shadows and said that the Time Stone needs to be in the custody of the Sorcerer Supreme. Someone who is known in the Mystic Arts introducing himself as Baron Mordo and that he would be willing to work with Hydra to eradicate the over-existing number of sorcerers on Earth but he cannot hand it over the Time Stone as if it falls into the wrong hands it could activate Dormammu who is a powerful being that would consume the whole of Earth. Pierce decided to allow Baron Mordo to wield the Time Stone in exchange for loyalty to Hydra to which he accepted.

                                                                                           Act 3

Meanwhile king T’Chaka remains the king of Wakanda as he was not assassinated in the bombing of Vienna due to the absence of the Civil War storyline but Okoye and Shuri told T’Chaka and T’Challa of the emergency of Hydra and its tyranny around the world. They said that they cannot reveal Wakanda to the world as they have been isolating themselves for over 2,000 years while Thor returned to Earth and he was shocked to see what had happened but he decided to keep a low profile as he didn't want to escalate the situation. Thor did some research and came across the Sanctum Sanctorum as he also wanted to know where his father Odin was. He decided to seek help from there as Baron Mordo introduced himself to Thor as the Sorcerer Supreme but Mordo also alerted Hydra that the God of Thunder has arrived on Earth saying that Odin is somewhere on Earth and he would only help him if Thor were to pledge his allegiance to Hydra. He said that Hydra are the new protectors of Earth as Thor remembered Steve Rogers telling him how Hydra was evil and how they were involved with the Tesseract. Thor then attacked Baron Mordo as he managed to trap him in the Mirror Dimension but after releasing him from the Mirror Dimension Wanda put hallucinations inside Thor’s mind and Hydra arrested Thor. They figured that since he is a god he would be better to have him on their side instead of killing him.

                                                                                           Act 4

Meanwhile, in Wakanda Killmonger has obtained the secret entrance to Wakanda from Klaw after killing him and Killmonger went to meet with king T’Chaka just like the original Black Panther film. He challenged for the right to the throne but the current leader of Wakanda was not T’Challa rather his father T’Chaka as before he challenged he told Wakanda to reveal themselves to the world because while Hydra is ruling the world Wakanda could rise and share their tech with Hydra. T’Chaka disagrees and said that Hydra would then betray Wakanda. Killmonger decided not to challenge for the throne yet but he left Wakanda and decided to inform Hydra about the country instead. At first Pierce was doubtful about Killmonger since he was just an assassin but then Killmonger told them about the vibranium technology which was originally used for Captain America’s shield saying that in exchange for the vibranium technology and control over Wakanda he wants to be the new ruler of the country. Pierce felt that it was a fair deal and told the Hydra army to focus on Wakanda. As Wakanda was out of scope then Project Insight were not able to enter Wakanda yet as they would have to manually wage a war against them first to gain viability of wakanda but Hydra eventually waged a war against Wakanda to obtain their vibranium resources led by Captain Hydra and Crossbones. Hydra’s soldiers who were already equipped with Yellowjacket suits along with Wanda, Pietro and Mordo were also deployed and the war was broadcasted live on tv.

                                                                                      Act 5

Meanwhile, Thor was still held captive and Odin was still on Earth. Odin warned Thor of Ragnarok in his dreams but Thor was still powerless to do anything while the Guardians of the Galaxy would still be formed unaffected by the events on Earth and Captain Marvel was still alive unaware of Project Insight but she will be an important asset to our story later on. Loki was still ruling over Asgard disguised as Odin but as Thor and Loki never met they weren’t aware of the impending doom of Ragnarok. Odin soon died and went to Valhalla. While Wakanda and Hydra were at war Hela was freed from her prison. She went to Asgard while being confronted by thousands of Asgardian soldiers and the Warriors 3. Hela knew that Odin was dead as she told the other Asgardians that Odin was already dead and that she was proof of Odin’s death. She then killed several Asgardian guards with ease who wanted to arrest her as she then threw her necroswords to Loki and removed his disguise. Everyone was shocked to see that it was Loki all this time as Hela then told the others that she wants to continue the conquest of the 9 realms and that they should begin with Midgard. She said that as Loki's elder sister she would not want to slaughter him unless he poses a threat to her as Loki, the Warriors 3 and the other Asgardians decided to submit to Hela. Loki said that his brother Thor was still imprisoned on Earth but Hela said that she would want to have a reunion with Thor as well so that  they can continue Odin's legacy and she told the Asgardians to prepare for their conquest reviving her undead army and her wolf Fenris.  As Asgard survived and there was no Ragnarok due to Hela being the ruler of Asgard Thanos was not able to hijack the Asgardian spaceship as in your universe. Nevertheless Thanos decimated Xandar and obtained the Power Stone. With an Infinity Stone at hand he decided to shift his targets to the Soul and Reality Stones first. Back on Earth Wakanda was already being bombarded continuously by the Hydra Helicarriers as they were on the brink of breaching the defenses when suddenly a portal opened in the sky but both Wakandans and Hydra were shocked to see what was going on. They heard a declaration from a woman who proclaimed herself as the new queen of Asgard and that she has come to rule Midgard. The conquest of the 9 realms have begun as Hela then brought 4th her troops from the Bifrost Bridge but Pierce instructed the Helicarriers to shoot at the Asgardians for now and the Asgardians were decimated at first from the high-powered cannons from the Helicarriers. As Hela and the rest were unable to pinpoint the exact location of the Helicarriers Loki said that their best bet would be to use the Tesseract to immediately teleport to Hydra's base. Hela agreed and while the Helicarriers were targeting the Asgardians Wakanda’s barrier was almost on the verge of destruction. Loki and the warriors 3 teleported themselves with the Space Stone to the Hydra base where the main command center of the Helicarriers were located. They killed the Hydra agents who were guarding it and also found Thor who was still brainwashed by Wanda’s hallucinations but Thor was still not in a good shape for combat. Now I could have Hela destroy Hydra but no because I wanna keep them around for the next significant event.

                                                                                            Final act

Meanwhile, the Mad Titan has collected the Reality and Soul Stones after decimating Knowhere and sacrificing Gamora. Thanos now had 4 stones in possession and knew that the last 3 stones were all on Earth. Ebony Maw told him how Hela and the Asgardians were at war with Wakanda and Hydra. Thanos saw all this and told his Black Order to prepare their armies as they would now head to Earth to retrieve the Space, Time and Mind Stones respectively. Back on Earth, Hela escaped the Helicarrier along with Thor, Loki and the Warriors 3 and started battling Wakanda and Hydra. Hulk then entered the battlefield using a massive clap to kill several Hydra agents. Just then the sky turned black as all 3 sides saw a massive ship entering the atmosphere. They could not believe it. Everyone on Earth was just witnessing the return of the Chituari. Thanos and his armies then came 4th and Pierce told them that they were trespassing on Earth telling them to go back to where they came from. Thanos ignored the speech and used the Power Stone to lift the Helicarriers before dropping them on top of all the Hydra agents thus destroying Hydra and Project Insight. Thanos then bombarded Wakanda with his own ship. Loki then interfered and tried to bargain with Thanos about giving him another chance to help him. Thanos said that Loki failed him in 2012 and knew that it was pointless as he was the God of Mischief and was unpredictable. Pierce then shot Thanos but it was pointless while Loki tried to stab him but failed. Thanos then grabbed both Loki and Pierce by the neck choking him to death in front of everyone live on tv obtaining the Mind Stone from Loki’s scepter. Thor was furious at Thanos for killing his brother and threw his hammer but Ebony Maw managed to deflect it. Thanos used his sword imbedded with the Power Stone to kill Crossbones and Quicksliver. Just then the Guardians of the Galaxy and Captain Marvel arrived on Earth seeing everything that had happened. Carol Danvers was horrified to see Earth and saw that Fury was killed by Hydra. Nevertheless, Hela and Thor went to Asgard to face Thanos as their power grows more stronger there while the Wakandans and Asgardians dealt with the armies. Captain Marvel eventually destroyed the Sanctuary II and Captain Hydra fought with Corvus Glaive, Hulk against Cull Obsidian, Mordo with Ebony Maw and Wanda with Proxima Midnight. Thanos used the Power Stone to decimate Asgard returning to Earth. Hela and Thor escaped on time seeing most of Thanos’s armies being decimated. The Black Order have been killed by Captain Hydra and the others before charging at Thanos overwhelming him. Thanos used the Power Stone to decimate most of the Wakandans and Asgardians. Thanos then got hold of the Tesseract destroying it unleashing the Space Stone. Mordo then realized that Thanos would eventually win meaning that the world would now be doomed.

                                                                                          Epilogue

Realizing that they would lose if Thanos got the Time Stone he decided to unleash the unexpected and contacted Dormammu who was not imprisoned due to Doctor Strange’s death 2 years prior. Dormammu then consumed the entire universe including Earth and Thanos. This universe was destined for failure. In the further end of the universe Silver Surfer informed his master that Thanos was defeated and Dormammu had begun consuming the universe into the Dark Dimension. He then told the Surfer that soon they will be the ones victorious and it would be the herald of Galactus himself that would come on top…

                                                                                      THE END!

And that is going to be ¿What if Project Insight had become a success in Captain America the Winter Soldier? And what if Hydra had won against Captain America and the Avengers. Like I said earlier this the first post of 2023 because the release of the 1st season has been delayed although it is complete but I’ll address the delay when I finally dropped the season so be on the lookout for that and more what ifs coming soon because this year will be really big and I’m coming in charging with many fan fictions and there is a standalone fan fiction that is going to be a fan fiction movie in the style of the 1st season and upcoming the 2nd season but it is not part of either season so this things are changing and im going to be changing my style a bit and finally be able to drop Star Wars fan fictions and more DC fan fictions especially after James Gunn’s announcement of the DCU. Anyways with that being said take care and have a fantastic day. Peace out!